http://www.starletblog.com solo girls girl nubiles free nubile pictures sexy nubile teens fresh teen virgins Sun, 20 Dec 2009 22:46:43 +0000 http://wordpress.org/?v=1.5.1.2 en http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie-nude/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie-nude/#comments Sun, 20 Dec 2009 22:46:43 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile pussy nubile tits nubile anal solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie-nude/
teen posing nude Softly David sighed, and whispered, "I'm sorry if this offends you Debbie, but you are really doing something wild to me, and I want this to continue." "Sure, I understand", sighed the young lady as she too responded to the physical closeness, by slowly and carefully adjusting her own body, permitting her legs to spread slightly apart, permitting him to slip more centrally against her, until she could now feel that hard warmth of his aroused penis pressing up fiercely into the region of her vagina causing the thick lips of her labia, only a fraction of an inch from her aroused clitoris. Remembering that they were in a well concealed area, David then reached back behind Debbie, grasping her just above and behind her knees and lifted the slender woman off her feet and quickly walked into the thicker brush where she spotted what appeared a clearing under a large pine tree, where he dropped to his knees and lowered his companion to the ground until she was reclining on her back.
]]> http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie-nude/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-nude-pics/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-nude-pics/#comments Fri, 10 Apr 2009 14:47:13 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile nude nubile pussy nubile pics jenny heart solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-nude-pics/
Quickly he slipped his arms fully around her chest, and pressed her firmly against him, and in doing so, slid one long strong leg forward between those of Debbie until he could feel the warmth of inner thighs, and the firmness of her groin pressing against his upper thigh. His right hand slid down, down until it passed the waist of her jeans, and came to a rest on the wide, curve of her full buttocks, and with a deliberate sigh from him, he pulled her even harder against him until he could now feel her hard, firm belly pressing into him, and could even feel the hard, protrusion of her pubic bone now forcing its way closer and harder into his own pubic area, especially in the area of his crotch where he could already feel the tingling starting as his penis began to respond to her warmth and body pressure against it. hot teens


nude nubiles ]]>
Quickly he slipped his arms fully around her chest, and pressed her firmly against him, and in doing so, slid one long strong leg forward between those of Debbie until he could feel the warmth of inner thighs, and the firmness of her groin pressing against his upper thigh. His right hand slid down, down until it passed the waist of her jeans, and came to a rest on the wide, curve of her full buttocks, and with a deliberate sigh from him, he pulled her even harder against him until he could now feel her hard, firm belly pressing into him, and could even feel the hard, protrusion of her pubic bone now forcing its way closer and harder into his own pubic area, especially in the area of his crotch where he could already feel the tingling starting as his penis began to respond to her warmth and body pressure against it. hot teens


nude nubiles ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-nude-pics/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-girl-katie/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-girl-katie/#comments Thu, 20 Nov 2008 10:05:23 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile girl nubile nude nubile pussy nubile pics http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-girl-katie/

Nubile Katie David was really beginning to notice other things about his helper that he had overlooked at first. Like how at barely over 5 foot in height, how well developed she appeared, slim, but strong looking arms, slender waist and how her hips widened out indicating a full, but firm pair of buttocks, and long slim legs. She looked fragile, but at the same time, tough and husky for a girl. Knowing fully what he was doing, David stepped forward, and slipping his hands between her arms and body, grasped her to him, until he could feel the warmth of her bare breasts flow through his own work shirt, and for several long seconds he fully anticipated a sudden movement from her as she would attempt to break loose from his embrace. But that never happened, instead, a serious look came over her young face, and she cocked her head to one side and slightly opening her soft, red, moist lips, she bent forward and kissed her handsome partner full on his mouth, exhaling her breath in such a manner that David could taste her delicious breath.



Nubiles.net ]]>

Nubile Katie David was really beginning to notice other things about his helper that he had overlooked at first. Like how at barely over 5 foot in height, how well developed she appeared, slim, but strong looking arms, slender waist and how her hips widened out indicating a full, but firm pair of buttocks, and long slim legs. She looked fragile, but at the same time, tough and husky for a girl. Knowing fully what he was doing, David stepped forward, and slipping his hands between her arms and body, grasped her to him, until he could feel the warmth of her bare breasts flow through his own work shirt, and for several long seconds he fully anticipated a sudden movement from her as she would attempt to break loose from his embrace. But that never happened, instead, a serious look came over her young face, and she cocked her head to one side and slightly opening her soft, red, moist lips, she bent forward and kissed her handsome partner full on his mouth, exhaling her breath in such a manner that David could taste her delicious breath.



Nubiles.net ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-girl-katie/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-sexy-babe/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-sexy-babe/#comments Mon, 10 Nov 2008 15:51:10 +0000 Administrator nubile nude nubile pussy ravin riley dream kelly naughty nati http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-sexy-babe/

Now David was a open minded as the next man, but when his boss assigned Debbie as his assistant plumber and set them out on a job, he was just a little disturbed. He figured it meant he was going to end up doing all the hard, heavy work since she was a rather petite young lady of about 24, ("Probably hardly wet behind the ears", he mumbled to himself). Arriving at the construction site, a new house being built, he backed up the truck, and quite to his sunrise Debbie jumped out, grabbing a large tool box, and disappeared into the house, eager for work. Walking behind her, David found her physically, quite interesting, about 5'3", weighing around 120 pounds, slender but quite shapely, and he did not disapprove of her rather severely cropped off hair style. In her work shirt and jeans, she was a very very attractive figure.



nude Nubiles]]>

Now David was a open minded as the next man, but when his boss assigned Debbie as his assistant plumber and set them out on a job, he was just a little disturbed. He figured it meant he was going to end up doing all the hard, heavy work since she was a rather petite young lady of about 24, ("Probably hardly wet behind the ears", he mumbled to himself). Arriving at the construction site, a new house being built, he backed up the truck, and quite to his sunrise Debbie jumped out, grabbing a large tool box, and disappeared into the house, eager for work. Walking behind her, David found her physically, quite interesting, about 5'3", weighing around 120 pounds, slender but quite shapely, and he did not disapprove of her rather severely cropped off hair style. In her work shirt and jeans, she was a very very attractive figure.



nude Nubiles]]> http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-sexy-babe/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/sun-tan-oil/ http://www.starletblog.com/sun-tan-oil/#comments Wed, 29 Oct 2008 17:19:06 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile girl banging becky solo teen girl http://www.starletblog.com/sun-tan-oil/ And with that she looked a bit closer at the tall slim youngster, who was almost young enough to be her son. He obviously had been out in the sun longer than she, being well tanned already. He had removed his T shirt, and except for his jogging shoes, it appeared that all he was wearing were his definitely ratty, half torn cut off jean short-shorts, they looked like he was growing out of them. As he moved along the hedge, the material of them clung to certain parts of his lower body, and Mindy found it very interesting to watch how one particular 'fold' seemed to cling closely to what she could clearly make out as his flaccid cock. She thought that later, as an adult, he would certainly be terrific in that department. He was just sensational already. She noticed that he was well muscled, and 'just yummy' to look at. But, "Hell, he's just a kid.", she thought. She must have dozed off, because she awoke, hearing, "Ms. Smith, Ms Smith, I'm ready to clean out those rain gutters, but can you help me by holding this old ladder steady for me?" She saw him standing there, shaking her by the shoulder. Sitting up quickly, she was startled when she felt the hem of her skimpy bra had slipped, and in fact had almost exposed the entire nipple of one breast, and poor Rick was looking as it he were hypnotized by that lovely little morsel. As she rose from the lounge he quickly turned away, but not before she had caught a long glance at his crotch, and sure enough, what had been a small bulge, had now grown to something several times larger which was so prominent that she could see the outline of his swollen cock head as the foreskin had pulled back. What now surprised her, was that she realized that he was undoubtedly not wearing any underwear, and if he wasn't careful she was afraid he was going to accidentally expose himself to her. Quickly setting up the ladder, he stepped up several rungs, and began to throw out some of the leaves that had accumulated in the trough. The ladder was shaking badly, and he asked Mindy to help steady it. Quickly she stepped up to it from behind him, and grasped the sides of it, and stopped much of the shaking. But in this position, she found herself staring almost directly into Rick's lower buttocks. As she focused her startled eyes on him, she giggled to herself as she now saw things the never realized. "Gosh he's hairy", she thought as her face was only inches from the back of his upper thighs. There she saw an abundance of soft, blondish hair sparkling in the sun. Her eyes followed that sheen higher and yet higher until she realized that she was now looking up under the material of his shorts where she saw the crease at the junction of the back of his thighs, and the rounded globe of his buttocks. "Ooooh shit, he's definitely not wearing any underwear." and she gasped to herself as she realized that by twisting her head slightly she was able to look deep into that dark area between his upper inner thighs. "Should I?", she thought, and without any hesitation she moved her head, and yes, there it was. Less than 6 inches from her nose she could quite clearly see that wonderful sack hanging. And just like his legs, it was softly coated with a soft sheen of blondish fuzz. Mindy groaned momentarily as she realized that in spite of his mere 18 years, this Rick was a man, young, but a man in the most important aspect. That scrotum was enormous, full and almost at the same moment as she gasped for air, her lovely nostrils were assailed by the familiar odor of his manhood, that scent completely devoid of any artificial perfumes. The combination of his looks and his body scent was almost too much for the lovely women, and she gulped and closed her eyes for a moment as she felt a sudden weakness overcome her, and she was now gripping the ladder more for her own support. "Ms. Smith, Ms. Smith, you OK?", she heard, and as she attempted to shake the cobwebs from her thinking, she felt the coarse material of his shorts pressing against her face. Snapping her head erect, she gasped as she realized that she had slipped forward, burying her face deep into the soft area of his buttocks, and had remained there for several long moments. Rick had in the meantime attempted to turn around to look at her, and in doing so, she saw that the physical contact had a dramatic effect on him. With bold abandonment now, she saw that the physical contact had caused his half erect cock to swell and enlarge to its utmost, and sure enough, even as she watched, she saw that bulge extrude itself from under the hem of his loose shorts. She watched that dark purple head slip out into the open, the foreskin being pulled back, the head swelling larger until a moment later Rick's cockhead was stretched as tight as a drum head, and it gleamed in the bright sun light. Quickly Mindy glanced up at the handsome young man's face, and from the look on it, could tell that he was fully aware at her feelings, and that there was no further need to 'pretend'. Quickly taking Rick by his hand, she guided him off the ladder, into the house, and they walked slowly down the hall into her bedroom. Stopping at the edge of the bed, Mindy slowly kneeled in front of his slender body, and unfastening the snaps of his fly, slid those shorts off onto the floor, where he stepped free of them. Then cupping her hands beneath his fully expanded scrotum, she lifted them slightly, and with a smile and sigh, she pressed her face against them, rubbing that long, hard shaft against her face, inhaling that delicious sexual odor from his crotch. With a welcoming sigh, she began to feel the wet, warmth already oozing from that large hole at his cock tip as he began to lubricate. Taking Rick in her arms, the lovely woman guided him back onto her bed, placing him flat on his back. Quickly reaching behind her back, she untied her bra, freeing those beautiful, fully developed breasts, and leaning over his chest, she brushed her already hard nipples into the soft peach fuzz on his chest, moving them back and forth as they continued to become more and more aroused. Her hands now unfastened her own short shorts, but in her haste, she stripped them off and her tiny bikini panties at the same time, now standing completely naked before her young lover. Kneeling beside Rick, she took gently hold of his semi-hard cock, and guided it closer, moving her lips until they were pressing against the now wet tip of that shaft. Opening her mouth, she slipped out her tongue, spinning the hot, wet, saliva coated tip around and around that cock tip, bringing a series of quick short grunts from Rick as he felt himself swiftly approaching an unexpected climax. Then, once she felt that cock well lubricated, the eager woman slowly lowered her head, stopping only when her soft, wet lips were pressing deeply into that soft, fluffy muff of pubic hair, and she felt the tip of his cock just short of touching the very back of her throat. "Ohhh, ahhhhh", sighed Rick, bracing his shoulders and feet against the soft bed, and arching his back as he thrust upward in an attempt to enter even deeper into that hot mouth. While his very first encounter with oral sex, he knew that it was bringing him to the immediate edge of exploding deep into her mouth. Smiling to herself, Mindy recognized the signs of his ultimate climax, and continuing to work her head back and forth for only a moment, she then lifted her head, and using the tip of her long fingernails, she pressed those points just behind her lover's cock head and applied more and more pressure until she felt him drop his body back onto the bed as he felt that tremendous sexual feeling simply wilt from his groin, replaced by a complete numbness that totally suppressed any sexual feelings within him for the moment. In fact, he raised his head, and watched his cock soften up, and as Mindy again opened her mouth wide, and pressed down against his cock, he giggled when he saw that in its limpness, it almost doubled over. Almost as large as ever, it simply lost its rigidity. Again Mindy slid it deep, deep into her mouth, and this time pressed her lips so firmly into that hairy muff, that the tip of his cock worked partially into her throat, causing her to gag slightly. But she kept it there until she became used to it, and then slowly began to suck, lick and work her head up and down, again feeling the firmness returning to it. On occasion, now she would feel large drops of his pre-love juices oozing from its tip, and she loved the thick, salty taste as she eagerly drank it up. One more time, she eagerly brought that cock up to its ultimate, feeling it harden like a polished piece of wood, and just as the young man's reactions indicated he was about to cum, she again applied that pressure, and like a wilting vine, he slowly collapsed back onto the bed. "Now Rick, I would like very much if you could just try to do something just like this to me", she said, and with that, she rose and getting onto the bed, she carefully straddled his slender, youthful body, and while facing his feet, she slowly eased herself backward, straddling his waist, then his chest, and finally she stopped as she looked back and saw that she was now in a position where her pubic area was directly over his handsome face, and his eyes were focused directly on those full, thick labia. "That's right Rick," she sighed as she watched the eager young man reach up with his hands, and gently pry apart those thick labia until he could see the wet, gleaming flesh inside, and she gasped as she felt his earnest, but slightly clumsy effort as his finger prodded for the entrance to her vagina, failed and brushed firmly against her sensitive clit, bringing a little pain at first. Quickly she reached down under her own heaving belly, and grasped his hand, and quickly guided that finger down and back, sighing as she now felt it slip up into that tight ring of flesh, and slide deep into her pussy as he immediately began to masturbate her with it. "Yes, yes, ohhhh, that's feeling sooo good Rick", she gasped as she rotated and pumped her pelvis in short, tight circles in order to cause as much friction within her vagina as she could. Then slowly and gradually, she bent her hips and knees, steadily lowering her groin closer and closer to that handsome face, until she saw that he no longer could keep his hand between them, and removing it, she moved the last few inches until she felt her fat labia brushing against his soft mouth, and felt his warm breath as he exhaled onto her flesh. In spite of this being his first time, Rick instinctfully opened his mouth, and moving his face back and forth, pressed his mouth deep into that opening, and using his mouth to press her labia wider apart, he then slipped the tip of his tongue out of his mouth, and as the taste and scent of her inner vagina struck his mouth, he groaned and felt his cock actually spasming even though nothing was touching it. It jerked upright, and then fell limply and wetly back onto his hard, flat belly, rising again and leaving behind a long silvery trail of sperm behind, connection that cock to his belly. Mindy in the meantime was tossing her head back and forth, staring blindly at the ceiling as she began churning her buttocks up and down as that tongue now began to skillfully tongue fuck her pussy, stabbing deep into that love tunnel, while slipping up and licking ever so close to her totally aroused clit. She was in heaven now as she fucked herself on that wet, hot tongue, feeling herself swiftly approaching her ultimate orgasm. Knowing the staying power Rick was probably capable of, she knew that she would have to bring herself right to the brink of her climax before she finally seduced this young, fantastic lover, so she only occasionally touched that cock, only enough to ascertain that it remained hard, and ready for the final thrust. By now her buttocks were flailing around so violently, that Rick had a great deal of difficulty trying to maintain his contact deep within that clit area, and he wrapped both arms up around Mindy's thighs in an attempt to steady themselves. Even with his inexperience, the young man could feel how her inner muscular system was working, her pussy muscles clinching and grabbing at his tongue, actually sucking it out of his own mouth as she was now constantly convulsing, on the very brink. "OOOOOOHHHHH, Rick, now is the time, Now is the Time. NOW, NOW." the young woman wailed, and quickly scrambling to her hands and knees again, moved to the edge of the bed, quickly rolled over onto her back so that her buttocks were right on the edge of the firm mattress, and raising her legs and wrapping her arms around them under her knees, she directed Rick to stand on the floor immediately behind her buttocks, which he did, grasping his super hard cock, and arching his back, he twisted his head so that as Mindy now widened her legs more and more, he was able to easily see the fleshy opening to her vagina, and quite easily he brought his own cock head right up to that entrance where without a moments hesitation, he pressed forward, easing that shaft into her, inch after inch, pushing hard at the slightest resistance until with a 'Oafff' he felt his hard, firm belly now pushing against the back of Mindy's raised thighs, and with a groan the young woman felt that thick cock head only a fraction of an inch from her womb. She now had pulled her legs apart to the utmost, until they were almost laying beside her on the mattress, and quicky Rick lowered his upper body down over hers until he was able to bring his own breasts and nipples down against Mindy's and while he attempted to concentrate on fucking that cock in and out of her seething pussy, he also tried to brush that delicate peach fuzz covered chest across her nipples bringing them into a hot blaze. Instantly Mindy forced one hand between their bodies, and her long index finger found the top of her slit, and began massaging her own clit, smashing, twisting it until she thought it was soon to explode. She could feel it swell up to the point that it could no longer remain contained within the protection of her labia and in fact was sticking out like a tiny penis receiving full contact of both her finger, and that hairy muff of Rick's pubic area. They had each reached the point where they were almost totally unaware of the other's presence, except that Rick could feel the constant vibration of her convulsing vagina as she entered her multiple orgasms. He groaned, feeling like he was hooked up to some sort of a milking machine, as that pussy clenched tightly around his cock, squeezing, plying, sucking on the whole length, but especially around the super sensitive head causing a now constant oozing of his juices to flow from its tip. At this same time, Mindy was churning, twisting her body uncontrollably as she felt that shaft massaging her insides to the point she was actually losing control of her muscular systems, as she twisted to impale herself to the utmost on that shaft and bring about her sexual explosion. And she was the first to cum. And cum, she did. She felt a sudden spasm hit her loins, and recognized the signs of the first orgasm, terrific, long lasting as she shrieked with delight, arched her back and thrust her groin hard against her lover, forcing that cock to the hilt into her. Then slowly, gradually she relaxed, feeling somewhat relieved, but again she felt that sensation increase, this time higher, deeper, and she cried hoarsely with delight as she felt the second orgasm strike her. Again the feeling descended like a floating feather, only to be caught in yet another wind, and to rise even to greater heights. How many times she came, she lost track of. But never could she remember so many, and such fulfilling orgasms. All of a sudden she felt herself, so tensed up, that in self defense, she collapsed, like a wet noodle, falling flat on the bed, her head turning to one side, her mouth wide open as she panted for air, her body now soaked, gleaming in its wetness as her eyes stared blankly at the wall, and then they closed as she literally slipped into semi-unconsciousness. By now, Rick had moved down until he was totally laying on top of his lover, his hips waling and smashing against her, feeling his cock rasping and grinding against that hot flesh, occasionally his cock actually falling out of her pussy, only causing him to raise his ass enough, and to guide that cock back into her, and away he would fuck again, harder and faster. Then it happened. He felt that hot, sweet feeling as his inner loins trembled, and he felt the delight as his thick, hot juices started gushing, and flowing towards the head of that cock where it paused momentarily, and then as the tip opened, like the pressure of a fire hose, that fluid burst out, spraying deeply into her vagina. Instantly Rick locked himself against her body, their belly's glued together, while he froze still, feeling that hot sperm gushing out, filling that channel, surrounding his cock in the bath of his own juices. For over a minute he lay there until he regained some strength, and as the final drops continued to ooze out into her, he slowly and futilely attempted to begin fucking again, but simply did not have the strength to do it. He managed a few weak attempts, and with a final groan, fell limply on top of her, and with his last breath, he sprawled over onto his side, startled at the slight, wet popping sound as his cock pulled free from her drenched pussy. With a gently smile, Mindy turned to him, placed a weak kiss on his lips, and said, "Thank you very very much Rick. You were really wonderful." And with that they dozed off into a well needed nap. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/sun-tan-oil/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie/#comments Mon, 27 Oct 2008 09:00:11 +0000 Nubilesblog.com nubile teen nubile nude nubile pussy solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie/
teen posing nude Softly David sighed, and whispered, "I'm sorry if this offends you Debbie, but you are really doing something wild to me, and I want this to continue." "Sure, I understand", sighed the young lady as she too responded to the physical closeness, by slowly and carefully adjusting her own body, permitting her legs to spread slightly apart, permitting him to slip more centrally against her, until she could now feel that hard warmth of his aroused penis pressing up fiercely into the region of her vagina causing the thick lips of her labia, only a fraction of an inch from her aroused clitoris. Remembering that they were in a well concealed area, David then reached back behind Debbie, grasping her just above and behind her knees and lifted the slender woman off her feet and quickly walked into the thicker brush where she spotted what appeared a clearing under a large pine tree, where he dropped to his knees and lowered his companion to the ground until she was reclining on her back.
]]>
teen posing nude Softly David sighed, and whispered, "I'm sorry if this offends you Debbie, but you are really doing something wild to me, and I want this to continue." "Sure, I understand", sighed the young lady as she too responded to the physical closeness, by slowly and carefully adjusting her own body, permitting her legs to spread slightly apart, permitting him to slip more centrally against her, until she could now feel that hard warmth of his aroused penis pressing up fiercely into the region of her vagina causing the thick lips of her labia, only a fraction of an inch from her aroused clitoris. Remembering that they were in a well concealed area, David then reached back behind Debbie, grasping her just above and behind her knees and lifted the slender woman off her feet and quickly walked into the thicker brush where she spotted what appeared a clearing under a large pine tree, where he dropped to his knees and lowered his companion to the ground until she was reclining on her back.
]]> http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-cutie/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/shirt-sale/ http://www.starletblog.com/shirt-sale/#comments Mon, 22 Sep 2008 17:28:28 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile pussy hot haley solo teen http://www.starletblog.com/shirt-sale/ On the end of the pendant was a tiny paddle - the Select sign for people who have a special interest in bondage and discipline. An involuntary shudder went through me when I saw it. I hadn't seen one in years. "That's a rather attractive necklace you're wearing," I said to her in as normally conversational a tone as I could muster. She looked up in surprise. "Thank you," she replied. "It's got a very special significance to me". My mind raced. Should I venture another step? "Yes, I know". I had decided. But should I continue? The decision was made for me. "How do you know what significance a necklace might have to me," she asked in an even, level tone. "We've never met." Here goes. "It looks like a Select necklace," I replied. "Indeed it is," she said. "And do you know what special significance THIS Select necklace has?" "It's the sign of dominance", I answered. I lowered my eyes, as I was expected to do when a contact of this type was made. "And do you know what it means when you tell me of your knowledge of this necklace?" she questioned. "Yes, mistress. It means that I now belong to you. You have the right to order me to do your bidding, and to punish me at your whim. I am obliged to obey you, and I accept this obligation willingly." "That is correct," she answered. My new mistress made a quick note on a small piece of paper and handed it to me. "Be at this address tomorrow night at 9PM. I want you to be wearing only shoes, a shirt, and pants - nothing else. As soon as you enter my house, and I close the door, you will remove all of your clothing. Do you understand?" "Yes, mistress," I murmured, and quickly left. I don't remember anything that happened between then and 9PM the next night. I was consumed by thoughts of what would happen when I arrived at her home. At exactly 9PM, I knocked at her door. It opened, and I saw her already walking into another room. "Follow me - quickly" were her only words. I disrobed as she had ordered, and turned the corner into the next room. Four other people sat there in the room - staring at me as I entered. Three of them were women between 25 and 40, and one was a man of about 40. "Tell us your name and why you are here," said my mistress. I glanced at the four others, embarrassment welling up inside me. "I am here to be obedient to my mistress, and to accept whatever discipline she desires to use upon me," I answered. "The correct answer," she replied. "Kneel. Crawl to each of the women and kiss her feet." I did so hurriedly. Kissing the feet of each of the women made me feel submissive to each of them; exactly what my mistress wanted, I thought. When I arrived at my mistress I began to kiss her feet. I did not - could not - stop until I heard her voice. "Stop," she said. "I want you to remove my panties without using your hands." Thinking quickly, I begin to use my teeth and my tongue to loosen and lower the thin, brief panties. "Kiss," she ordered. As I crawled around her, I kissed her everywhere as the panties lowered themselves slowly.....slowly........... Suddenly she stopped me. "That's MUCH to slow. You must be trained to work more quickly on my orders," she hissed. I knew what was next. "Go to the cabinet and open the drawer. Bring me the contents." As I crawled past the last of the three women, she sharply struck me with her open hand on my buttocks. "That's only the beginning, you know...", she smiled. The cabinet drawer contained two paddles. They were the largest paddles I had every seen, but I knew exactly what they had been designed for. Taking them in my teeth, I returned to my mistress and waited for her to take them. She did. "Get over to the coffee table, and bend over it," she ordered. "And I don't want to hear a sound out of you, do you hear me?" "Yes, mistress" I answered. I took the position she had ordered. One of the three women in front of whom I was positioned began to coat my buttocks with a lotion of some sort. After several seconds, my bottom began to get warm. "Just to make the skin a little more sensitive," she laughed. I gritted my teeth, waiting for the discipline to begin. And begin it did. My mistress had handed each of the two other women one of the paddles and given them instructions to alternately strike my buttocks with slow, even strokes. When the first few were lightly applied, I began to feel relieved; perhaps this would not be as painful as I had imagined. But I was mistakened. Slowly the pace and force quickened. I could feel the blows being applied harder.....harder.....almost to the point beyond which I could not stand it. They continued.....I stifled a cry, knowing that if I were to make a sound, the discipline would just be doubled. I tried to take my mind off of the fiery redness, but it was no use. Finally it was over. "Rise, and thank your trainers," my mistress said. I stood, awkwardly in front of the women. "Thank you," I said to each. "Thank you for giving me the discipline I deserved." "You're welcome," they replied, almost in unison. "It was our pleasure." ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/shirt-sale/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/teen-chick-at-a-party/ http://www.starletblog.com/teen-chick-at-a-party/#comments Tue, 09 Sep 2008 14:59:16 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile pussy nubile tits nubile anal dream kelly solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/teen-chick-at-a-party/ Linda ushered Kate into a back room, where Torre was waiting. Linda suggested that Kate have a glass of wine and relax for before getting undressed. Torre was there to help her and to be her "go-fer". "You can back out any time." Linda said. "Few people know that this is all for you. If you do, we'll just have a good swinging party like we planned." Kate nodded and thanked Linda, and watched her close the door behind her. She and Torre looked at each other. Kate's short blonde hair made her look cute and sexy, while Torre's long, dark tresses and the contours of her face, made her look like a sexy bombshell. "Do you know?" Kate asked, pouring some red wine. "Yes." Torre replied. "It's a hot fantasy if you ask me." Kate sat down and thought about it, and the more she did, the more she wanted to do it. Her clit began to tingle at the idea, and her pussy became damp, wetting her panties slightly. She asked Torre how many men and women were at the party, and was satisfied that there were enough men to complete her scenario properly. Twenty six men were enough to insure success. Kate stood and began to undress, removing her sweater and bra. Torre watched, and she commented on Kate's slim beauty. Especially her breasts. Kate's breasts weren't large, but they were firm, round white mounds of soft flesh that shook pleasantly when she moved. Torre especially liked Kate's full, dark-pink nipples which contrasted to her fair skin. Kate's jeans went next, along with her panties. Torre smiled when she saw Kate's light bush, just a shade or two darker than her golden blonde hair. Kate picked up her wine glass and sat back down in the chair, dangling one leg over the thickly padded arm. "Should I tell Linda you're ready?" Torre asked. "Not yet." Kate said, "I need to psyche up a little more." Torre looked at Kate's naked body, feeling her own response to her closeness. "Maybe I can help." She said. Kate looked at Torre, and watched as the sexy brunette, still in her street clothes knelt before her. Kate had seldom had anyone so willing to lick her. At 26, Kate had experienced many lovers, but none who ignited her most passionate fires. Kate just watched as Torre leaned forward, pausing to look up at her, searching for either approval or rejection. Seeing neither, Torre pressed her lips against Kate's labia, her tongue drawing a line up the blonde pussy. "Ohhhh!" Kate sighed. "That's so good!" Torre felt Kate's wetness, her anticipation of her wildest fantasy about to come true. The short-haired blonde was already aroused, and her body sensitive. Torre licked and sucked, lovingly running her tongue around Kate's small clit. Torre felt her own body getting highly aroused, and she knew why. Kate's sexuality was derived from the oppo-site end of the spectrum from Torre. While Torre looked like a woman who would be a wanton, lusty animal in bed, Kate's wholesome, all-american looks made her look sweet and innocent. To see her naked, legs spread with a woman tonguing her clit was highly erotic. Kate's hips began moving in a slow, rhythmic rocking motion. Torre kept up her tongue lashing, even reaching up to pull on the blonde's sexy nipples. Kate's tits looked firm, but they were soft and warm, and Torre wished she could take her home for hours of mutual pleasure. Kate's hips moved faster, and her face was flushed. Torre stopped, knowing that Kate wanted to be hot, not limp and tired, for her fantasy. "I'll tell Linda you're ready." Torre said quietly. Kate nodded her agreement. After Torre found her and whispered to her that Kate was ready, Linda gathered everyone inside. She stepped into the middle of the room and asked for everyone's attention. She thanked everyone for coming, and a voice in the back said "Not yet!", getting laughter around the room. Linda waited for it to die down and continued, explaining that one of the reasons for the party was their monthly swinging group, and another reason was that a very special friend wanted her fantasy fulfilled. A low murmur went through the crowd and people looked around, trying to spot the guest of honor. "Her name is Kate," Linda said, "and her fantasy requires that we all continue our party like this was just a friendly cocktail party, with a few minor differences." People were interested now, and Linda outlined some of the plan to them, telling them how Kate expected them to react to her and how they shouldn't notice her state of undress. Everyone agreed to join in the fun, and Linda called for several individual men to join her in the kitchen. Meanwhile, Torre had returned to Kate, who was now toying with her blonde pussy, keeping herself very aroused. Torre explained that Linda would come back for her in a few minutes, and that they'd best get Kate ready. Torre opened a drawer and began dressing Kate in her costume. The leather straps crossed her breasts, and fastened in the back. Torre made sure to tighten them so that they held Kate's smallish breasts up high, and pointing straight out. Kate fastened the wide leather wristlets and put on the choker too. Torre fastened a leather strap around Kate's waist, and another that went between her legs and over her hips. These two were buckled together, then cinched. Kate felt the straps over her ass spread her cheeks, and the leather pressing tightly against her pussy. The straps spread apart from between her legs, and being tight, they caused Kate's clit to be exposed, pressed out between the straps along with some of her soft flesh. It felt absolutely wicked and won- derful to Kate. Lastly, Torre placed a pair of small clips on the ends of Kate's breasts, pinching her nipples. A small chain tied them toget-her with the chain curving downward nicely. Torre looked her over, her own pussy releasing its juices. Torre decided that Kate needed something else. She reached into her purse and removed a pair of earrings with long, dangling silver pieces. She removed Kate's small studs and replaced them with the dangling ones. Torre then re-brushed Kate's hair, giving her hair the look of a woman who'd been less than innocent recently. Kate looked in the mirror, and her hands ran over the straps as well as her body. She'd never looked this hot in all her life, nor imagined how good the restraints would feel. Her face was flushed, and with Torre's help, she looked as if she'd already had sex. Kate turned and kissed Torre, squarely on the lips, and then thanked her for her help. Torre was thinking of a longer kiss when Linda knocked and inter-rupted. Kate followed Linda out, and Torre followed Kate. The party looked like any normal party, with people milling in all the main rooms of the house. Linda took Kate right into the living room, Kate's breasts shimmying in her leather harness. All eyes looked at her as she entered the room, and then, just as quickly, returned to their prior subjects. Kate felt her nervous excitement again. Linda brought Kate up to a trio who were standing by the fireplace talking. She intro-duced Kate, and each person to Kate. Kate was so nervous she couldn't remember anyone's name, and she smiled as she would at any other party. One of the two men asked Kate what she thought of a recent movie, and she began to get involved in their conversation. Kate could feel her pussy's cream warming her, knowing that she was getting quick, furtive glances from the others in the room. Several women joined their circle and listened to the conversation. Someone was saying that Tom Cruise was going to be over the hill in a few years. That's when Torre came by, carrying a tray of wine glasses. She served Kate first, and Kate took her special glass. Without looking at it further, Kate pretended to listen as she brought it to her lips. The eyes on the women widened while they watched, and one of the men across from her noticed too. Kate touched the glass to her lips and tasted. It was salty, and just slight-ly bitter. She sipped a large sip of the sperm from the glass and held it about waist level, licking her lips absentmindedly. One of the women, an attractive brunette about Kate's age, stepped over to her and began asking her about wearing her hair short. The woman's hair was long but braided and pulled back up to the crown of her head. She looked good with her hair tight against her head, and Kate told her so. While the woman talked about how men liked her long hair and how difficult it was to manage, Kate sipped from her glass, letting it wash up over her upper lip slightly so she could lick it off. The woman kept getting distracted by that, but continued talking after a pause, as if nothing had happened. A few minutes later, Kate excused herself and moved over to another group of people. The conver-sation here was livelier, with people talking about their favorite sex-ual positions. A short, cheerful looking redhead said that her favorite position was on her knees, and everyone laughed. They said hello to Kate, casually, as if her nakedness wasn't uncommon. While the redhead was talking again, Kate raised her glass and drank down the last of the creamy white mixture in a smooth gulp. The redhead lost her train of thought and stared. Kate licked her lips and someone else picked up the conversation. The redhead kept glancing back up at Kate, making her feel hot. Torre arrived again, offering a tray of wine to everyone. Several people took glasses, and Kate didn't see one for her. Just as Torre moved to her, a single glass appeared on the tray, and Kate took it, laughing at someone's joke. Without looking she sipped and then drained about half the glass. The blonde standing next to a well built man, cleared her throat, staring at Kate's hand. Kate pretended to misinterpret the stare, and showed the blonde the rings that covered the first three fingers. She held her hand out, still holding the glass of thick cum. The blonde stared down, and then said that the rings were nice. Linda came up and told Kate there was someone she should meet and led her into the den. People were sitting and standing around the room. Linda led Kate to a couple sitting on a sofa. Linda introduced them and Ken and Wanda. Wanda was a small, thin, young girl of 18, and Ken was a handsome man of about 30. From Kate's position, each time Wanda leaned over, Kate could see down the girl's front, clear to her navel. Wanda had small breasts with large pink nipples that were already hard. Ken told Kate that they and another couple, Mike and Barbara had been discussing favorite sexual acts when she arrived. Kate asked him what his was, and Ken replied that it was anal sex. Kate felt her body give a twinge, and she asked Wanda, who also liked anal sex. Barbara said hers was eating pussy or sucking cock, then asked Kate what hers was. Kate smiled, and toasted Barbara with her glass. "Drinking cum." Kate said evenly. "Lots of cum." Then Kate drained the glass. Barbara's hips rocked upwards slightly. "That's sexy." Wanda said, and Kate looked back down at her. Wanda was leaning forward, reaching for a cigarette on the table. She was leaning right past Kate's leg, looking up at her. Kate turned the glass upside down, a pearlescent drop forming and running down the inside of the glass. Wanda watched, frozen in place. The drop grew on the edge of the glass, hanging right over Wanda's open cleavage. Just as the drop formed and sagged, Kate moved the glass, holding it over her own nipple and letting the creamy stuff drip against her areaola and run down over the clamp. Wanda sat back and breathed again, then lit her cigarette. Torre came by and asked if Kate would like another, taking the empty glass from her. Kate noticed now for the first time that Torre was wearing a maid's outfit, and that it was indecently short, showing her ass well, and pushing the brunette's tits together in the low cut front. A loud, staccato laugh filled the air, and Kate looked around, seeing that it was a busty young woman wearing a slinky dress that exposed a lot of her. "That's Ellie." Wanda spat the name out. "The biggest titted slut you'll ever meet." "Oh?" Kate replied. "Why's that?" Wanda made a face. "She'll fuck anything with a dick." Wanda commented, blowing out bluish smoke. "And she's happiest when she has three or four at once." "Sounds like she has fun to me." Kate said. Torre came back a moment later, and on her tray were two glasses, filled with Kate's drink. Kate reached for one, just getting her hand on it, when Torre let the tray slip. The second glass spilled and its contents splashed against Kate's chest, the glass landing on the tray. Kate stepped back involuntarily, holding her arms away from her body, and looking down at her chest. Thick white sperm, still warm, ran down her small breasts, pooled and trickled down over her leather straps and down towards her thighs. "OH! I'm so sorry!" Torre exclaimed. "Let me help you." Like the clumsy waitress, Torre began brushing Kate's chest, rubbing the warm creamy sperm over her tits and down her front. Kate stepped back. "Stop it!" Kate yelled. "Stand still." Torre protested, then pulled on one the nipple clamps. Kate felt a twinge deep in her very wet pussy, and her clit was screaming at her. "Oww!" Kate said, even though it had been more pleasure than pain. "You stupid slut!" Torre looked shocked, then slapped Kate, but not too hard. Kate looked at her, then splashed the contents of her glass into Torre's face and tits, the thick white cream dripping from the brunette's face onto her cleavage. "You fucking bitch!" Torre said and grabbed Kate's arm. Kate tossed the glass down to the sofa, spilling the last dribbles against Wanda's lap. The two women began to struggle, and the sound of tearing fabric filled the air. Kate and Torre grabbed each other, and Torre's clothes were ripping and falling away. The two fell to the floor, struggling on the carpet. It was Kate on top first, then Torre, both women's breasts bouncing and shaking. Kate and Torre struggled as a crowd gathered, and then Torre got the upper hand, getting a hold of a short thong attached to Kate's choker. She put her hand on it, pinning Kate's head and shoulders to the floor. Kate's legs were locked around Torre's waist, and the brunette's naked pussy brushed against Kate's clit. "Now lick it off you cum-drinking slut!" Torre commanded, then lowered her wet tits to Kate's face. Sperm covered Torre's lower face, and it was dripping from her nipples onto Kate's lips. Kate reached out with her tongue and licked one nipple. "C'mon! I said lick it all off!" Torre commanded her again, then she pulled Kate's face between her breasts. The short-haired blonde began licking, her face getting wet with the creamy stuff. She finished each breast, licking it thoroughly. "Now my face too!" Torre commanded, and again Kate began licking. This time, Torre got her long kiss, tasting the sperm on Kate's tongue, and feeling Kate's desperately hot tongue licking back lustily. Linda appeared, holding a pair of glasses, one of which Torre took from her. Torre sat up, using her knee to keep Kate's "leash" against the ground. Leaning back, Torre poured the wine-glass full of still warm sperm over her clit, and down her slit. "Lick it off bitch." Torre panted. "Lick my cunt!" Kate licked, tasting Torre's wetness first. It was sweeter, and less salty than the male counterpart. Then she tasted the thick sperm and began lapping it off Torre's labia and clit. "That's it." Torre said. "Get it all, even inside." Kate stuck her tongue into Torre's entrance, tasting the sweet cream that Torre was making. Kate licked and sucked, until Torre's pussy was cleaned off, but Kate's face was soaked with the girl's wetness. "Now, this'll teach you." Torre said. She took the other glass from Linda and poured it over Kate's exposed clit, leaving half of it in the glass. Kate moaned loudly. Torre drank the other half, then leaned over Kate, kissing her wetly and using her lips to spread it over the short-haired blonde's face. Torre got up and walked off, out of the room. Kate lay there, sperm on her face and clit, looking at people standing around her. She could see women holding their breasts, or touching themselves, and several men had large bulges. One man, standing near Kate's head, unzipped his pants, pulled out his hard cock and began stroking it. Kate watched, fascinated. He knelt down on one knee and pressed it against her lips. Kate opened her mouth just in time to receive his gusher of thick cum, some of running down her cheek. People moved off, talking in subdued tones. Several couples were more openly touching each other now. The man moved away too, and Kate hadn't even seen his face! Kate got up and the redhead came over to her. "Quite a show." She said to Kate. Kate blushed. Here she was, almost naked, with cum on her face, tits and clit, talking to a woman who was fully dressed. Kate noticed the young woman's nipples pressed against her blouse. "I need to clean up." Kate said quietly. "Nonsense." The redhead said, and then she stepped forward, licking the side of Kate's chin. "You look fine." The redhead moved close, then she touched Kate's clit. Electric shocks went through her as the redhead quietly massaged Kate. She felt a hand pull gently on her right nipple clamp. "I'd love to lick it all off of you, you know." Kate sighed softly, her knees getting weak. The redhead kneeled, and she licked around Kate's engorged clit, making Kate shudder and moan. Several people looked on, and when Kate opened her eyes again, Barbara was sucking Mike's thick cock, watching Kate and the redhead while she fingered her pussy. Kate looked over and saw Wanda, sitting alone, with her dress up over her lap, and her fingers busily teasing her clit. She wondered where Ken was, when she felt hands on her hips from behind. Ken spoke, telling her that she was too hot to resist. The redhead moved back, stripping off her clothes to reveal a firm, tight body, with full round breasts that formed cones on her chest. Her triangle was a deep reddish orange. Kate felt herself being bent over and Ken's cock sliding against her opening. His cock became wet quickly since Kate's juices now coated her inner thighs. "You're SO wet! So hot!" Ken breathed. The redhead, whose name Kate didn't know, removed the clamps from Kate's nipples and began sucking them. Kate felt her body twist inside out, her hips swaying. Ken's cock probed her anus, sliding against it and pressing lightly. Kate moaned again. Kate felt her knees giving, and Ken helped her to the floor. Kneeling on all fours, Kate felt him resume probing her anal entrance. Kate had done this only once before, but she was too horny to worry about it now. The redhead moved around and began licking Wanda's pussy, showing her ass to Kate, who thought she looked beautifully sexy. Barbara came over to Kate and kissed her, filling her mouth with Mike's fresh, hot sperm. Barbara's tongue swirled it around in Kate's mouth, and then Barbara licked Kate's face with her cum covered tongue. Kate was tasting it, feeling it when Ken's cock began to press harder at her asshole. Kate arched her back, then leaned back, stretching her anus until Ken's cock slipped in. Ken held it for a moment, then pushed his entire eight and a half inches deep into her asshole. "OOhhhhhh Godddd!" Kate moaned. Out of nowhere, Torre appeared, and she crawled under Kate. Torre began licking Kate's blonde cunt, fingering her while Ken pumped her asshole. Kate began to shudder, her orgasm, pent up for so long, threat-ened to arrive quickly. Torre proved to be expert, keeping Kate on the edge, denying her release. Kate bucked harder and harder at the cock invading her asshole, squeezing it and trying to milk it into her butt. Wanda knelt next to Kate, pulling on Kate's left tit. "You want his hot cum in your asshole, don't you?" "YES!" Kate hissed. "I want to see him fill your creamy white butt full of cum." Wanda hissed back. "Just like he does when he butt-fucks me." Kate moaned again. The shaft pumping in and out of her asshole along with Torre's fingers, made Kate incredibly horny, and she wanted to come, to scream with pleasure. But Torre had been well briefed by Linda, and Kate had a long way to go yet. Ken's cock kept pumping, and a pair of thirtyish men knelt in front of Kate. They were jerking their cocks in their fists, and Kate watched them. She knew what they wanted to do, and she wanted them to do it. "Oooh!" Wanda said, "They're gonna shoot their jism all over your face! Would you like that?" "Uh-huh!" Kate moaned, feeling Ken's cock now making deliberate, deep strokes in her asshole. The first man leaned forward, and Kate took his cock into her mouth. His thick cum spurted and she let it fill her mouth before she swallowed it. The second man slid closer and Wanda lifted Kate up, then squeezed her left tit hard, pulling on the nipple. Kate felt the man's hot sperm wash over her tit and Wanda's hand. Another gush and he came on her mouth, coating her lips with his white jism. Wanda leaned down and kissed Kate, licking his jism off her lips. During their kiss, Ken groaned and shoved his cock deep into Kate's tight asshole. His sperm gushed out, filling Kate's butt with a creamy warmth. Kate shuddered, and Torre tried to milk Ken's cock from inside Kate's cunt, pressing her fingers against the cock through the wall. Kate began rocking and jutting her hips, wanting to cum now. Ken slowly pulled out of Kate's asshole, leaving her with a very fucked feeling. Wanda got up and walked of with Ken, and Torre got up and told Kate not to go away. No sooner had Torre stood, than Kate felt her pussy being invaded. Kate didn't even look, but she let the thick tool slide into her pussy. A few strokes told her that it wasn't a real cock, and just as she began to look, a man knelt next to her, pushing his cock into her mouth. Kate felt the dildo slide into her asshole and groaned. The cock in her mouth tasted of pussy, and Kate knew that the man would come quickly. Indeed he did. This guy gushed into her mouth, sending long hot streams splashing against her cheeks. He pulled out and let the rest spurt onto her now sperm drenched face. Kate held his cock and smeared his cum over her lips. Another man slid his legs under her, and Kate felt his cock push up against her cunt. With a dildo in her ass, a cuntfull of cock would certainly bring her off. His cock turned out to be thick, with a huge head that stretched her pussy. Kate felt him pushing against her anal wall, right through her cunt. It felt like she had a horse's cock in her cunt. She hoped he came like one. When the cock and dildo began moving in alternating strokes, Kate lost track of everything, except the feelings cramming into her brain. As Kate floated, every so often she'd blink her eyes open, her brain taking a snapshot of the room around her. Blink. There was the redhead, riding a cock and sperm soaking her face. Blink. There was Linda, sucking a tit while someone fucked her from behind. Blink. Two girls, a pair of tan brunettes, one with her fingers in the other's wide open cunt. Blink. A big titted woman sucking two guys while a gal sucks her tits. Kate's mind filled with the images of others fucking, and she knew she'd started it, and that they were watching her. Torre returned, with a glass of cum, and she poured it over Kate's breasts, then began to lick it off. Kate grabbed Torre's head and pressed the brunette's face against her, feeling the slippery wetness. Kate felt the man's cock shoot powerful streams of his sperm inside her cunt, and she shuddered at the sensation. He pulled out shortly and left Kate with someone still pumping a dildo, slowly, up her asshole. Kate looked around, and saw who it was. A young, well built brunette was fucking her ass, with a dildo strapped on her pussy. Moaning filled the air, as did the musky fragrances of people. Kate was so horny, and she'd thought she was going to come with the last man, but she didn't. The redhead came back over, smiling and wiping the sperm off her chin. She kissed Kate, and Kate tasted the rich flavor of cum on the girl's tongue. They kissed for a long time, breaking just as the dildo girl slid out of Kate's asshole. "Are you ready?" The redhead asked. Kate nodded, ready for anything now. Torre and the redhead had Kate stand up, and Kate felt her asshole twinge from the fucking she'd taken. Both Torre and the redhead led her to a barren coffee table and made her lay down. The redhead stood alongside her and lifted her legs wide and high. Torre squatted almost over Kate's face, holding Kate's hands to her thighs. "It's time!" Linda announced, and people began gathering around. Mostly, the men were standing close to Kate, and women standing behind them. "Let's do it!" Linda said from behind a man with a long cock. The women reached around and began jacking each man's cock. Kate looked around her and watched, her pussy cream flowing down her ass freely. Kate felt lightheaded, and her heart pounded. Several minutes went by and Linda's voice came from behind the man with the long cock. "C'mon studs! Soak her with your sperm!" Linda panted. "She wants a hot sperm-bath." The redhead chipped in. "Drown her in your jism. Soak this hot slut in cum!" Torre moaned, her pussy dripping onto Kate's face. A man down my Kate's leg came first, his cum landing on her thigh and stomach. He leaned forward, holding his cock and the girl's hand that pumped it, and shot twice more onto Kate's spread cunt. The warm cream landed just next to her clit, and Kate rocked her hips, trying to make it touch her button. Another creamy splat landed on her left tit, and her side. Then another landed on her neck, from a man near her shoulder. It started raining cum, the thick, warm drops landing all over her. The big cock that Linda pumped spurted a thick stream against Torre's cunt, the hot, thick cum dripping against Kate's face. They all started drifting away, slowly, leaving Kate unsatisfied, but wet with their cum. Torre held Kate's hands telling her not to move yet. Two men approached, with huge cocks. One stood behind Torre, rubbing his thick cock against her cuntlips. The other stood below Kate's ass, jerking himself off. Kate watched this massive cock sliding against Torre's cuntlips, getting shiny from the girl's flowing juices. Torre moaned, and her hips shook, making the last drops of cum in her bush drip onto Kate's upper lip. Kate could see Torre's clit peeking out, hard, pink, glistening. She arched her head and licked it, and Torre shuddered hard, lowering her cunt to Kate's lips. Kate was sucking the cunt when her own cunt spasmed at the huge, invading cock. It was stretching her wide, wider that she thought she could stand. The, with a light snap, it went inside her, and filled her sopping cunt completely. He moved in long, slow strokes, making Kate writhe under him. Torre got off of Kate, and Kate tried to suck the other huge cock. The head was massive, and she barely got it in her mouth. The man was stroking his cock up to her lips, and Kate ran her tongue around the head. Torre leaned over to the man, and said, just loud enough for Kate to hear. "Fill this cuntlicking slut's mouth full of your jism." Kate felt her pussy contract hard, but only slightly because of the huge cock inside her. Then the cock in her mouth throbbed, and she felt the first rush of his jism. The thick, hot stuff poured into her mouth, and it felt like he was shooting a gallon. It leaked out of her mouth, and down her cheeks. Her tongue was covered with it, swimming in a pool of sperm, and it was all in her mouth. Kate swallowed the warm cream, and then again. The man pulled back and stroked his cock, a last spurt splashing on her chin. Kate was licking that huge cockhead, when she felt the surging throb inside her cunt. The second man pulled out and pressed his cock to her clit. "YES! CUM ON MY CLIT!" Kate shouted. "Shoot your sperm on my CLIT!" The man came, just as his brother had, shooting what seemed to be a gallon of thick, hot sperm, this time all of it covering Kate's hard, swollen clit. The warm flood against her clit, the sensation of it running down her cuntlips, and the splatting of sperm on her tits from a third man who was watching brought Kate to the edge. The man squirted again, making Kate feel like she was being washed with a cum-squirting hose. "Yesss! Cummmmmmm!" Kate moaned. Another gush on her clit. "I'm cummmmmmmmmminnng!" Kate cried, her body spasming completely. Kate's body jerked and shuddered, especially since Torre was lapping every drop of sperm from her cunt and clit. Kate came again, her cunt bearing down on Torre's fingers, her back arching. When Torre had finished, she crawled up and kissed Kate, laying on top of her sperm covered body. Kate floated, feeling only Torre's skin against hers, the slippery wetness on her body, and the warm, glowing sensation of complete release. She drifted... The dimming of lights woke her, and Kate looked around. Linda was at the door, turning off the lights. Linda's naked form glistened in the remaining light. Torre stirred too, and looked up at Linda. "I was going to let you two sleep there, you looked so comfort-able." Linda said. Kate and Torre got off the hard coffee table and stretched. Kate's body was sticky from the dried sperm, as was Torre's. Torre put her arms around Kate and kissed her again. Linda showed them to a spare bedroom, and the two girls crawled in. Once under the covers, Kate now turned to Torre and she kissed her. In their warm bed, they felt their sticky, sperm covered bodies, and licked each other's nipples. As Torre ate Kate, she looked up at the sweet face of her lover, and paused, three fingers deep in Kate's cunt. Kate looked down at Torre, and saw the girl's slick face glistening wetly. Torre smiled and whispered. "Soak my face with your cunt." Kate gasped, and arched her hips, and Torre sucked her clit. Kate moaned and bucked her twat against Torre's slick face, shaking the bed roughly. Her cunt spasmed over and over, and Torre noisily sucked her juices up, rubbing her face all over Kate's sopping wet cunt. Afterwards, Kate embraced Torre, kissing her over and over. Finally, she looked at the brunette in the dim light. "How did you know?" Kate asked. "How did you know just what to say?" "Because," Torre said softly, kissing Kate's neck. "Because I'm just like you, and you're the hottest cum soaked slut I've ever met." Kate and Torre kissed again. "Now," Torre said, "I want to soak your face with my cunt." And she did. For the next six years. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/teen-chick-at-a-party/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage-2/ http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage-2/#comments Thu, 28 Aug 2008 12:18:54 +0000 Administrator nubile blonde banging becky ravin riley solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage-2/ Then my friend passed by and said he had to leave, but would be back in a few hours to pick me up. From then on everything kind of got fuzzy. The next thing I can remember was being lead, or carried was more like it, down to the basement. It seemed to be laid out like a movie studio with several cameras, lights and other stuff. Everything seemed to be focus toward one corner, with a four- poster bed! How strange! It was soon after that I discovered that I was to be a principal in a porn flick. Now I am no innocent, but I hadn't agreed to be any part of this. Well, when I see that things are inevitable, I think, maybe I should relax and enjoy it. It was a clean nice place. All of the participants, both male and female, had seemed nice. I was impressed with the looks of both the men and women. As I said, they were all, well, beautiful! They matched me up with this gorgeous hunk, Sam. He seemed nice enough. In fact, under different circumstances I might have sort looked forward to this. The apparent story line, if you could call it that, was that there was to be a fucking contest. There were going to be four couples who would screw one right after the other, then the winning team would be picked. Everyone changed into some sexy and very skimpy robes, no underwear. I was still in no condition to fight the superior man power so I could not really prevent them from taking my clothes off. They did try to do it gently, however. The set was simple, but strange. The room was fairly large, but it had to be to accommodate the four couples, the director, cameraman and a few and sundry others. There was the silk- sheeted bed with many pillows, but no covers, and some chairs lined up in front of it. In the corner behind the bed was a steel post with several rings on it. I could only guess what that was for. They started filming at the directors command. Then at an unintelligible command, the door flew open and couple of guys brought in this giant. He must have been nearly seven feet tall and solidly built, but he was obviously a little freakish as his struggles were very uncoordinated. They tied him to the pole. One of the girls, apparently on clue rushed over to him and really felt him up before the camera. Either that guy was a good actor or he was really embarrassed. He fought to loose himself harder when she went over then when he was brought it. His face was beet red, but it wasn't all from exertion, the growing bulge in his pants attested to that. The director motioned to Sam to get ready, we were apparently first. A couple of the gals came over to me and carried me to the bed. I tried as hard as I could to struggle, as I still wasn't exactly sure what was going on. I really did try to get free, but they were amazingly strong and knew how to hold me so I couldn't really do anything. They stripped off my clothes and tied me spread-eagle on the bed. Sam came over to the bed and leaned over. "OK, Babe, here we go." He leered as he slowly parted his robe. A huge pulsing cock stood right out and stared me right in the face. As I said. I am no novice, but it was the biggest I had seen. It must have been eight inches long and about an inch and a half across. "This could have been fun," I thought, but I sure wished they would have let us prepare properly. Sam practically dove on me. With Sam's full weight on me I struggled to free myself. Most of the struggling was to get my face away from his awful leer. After a few real mushy kisses he slipped his hands down my side and groped for my nipples. Surprisingly, the were upright and hard. During all of this I had forgotten the audience, but then I was preoccupied with other things. Sam was surprisingly gentle I noted with relief. In fact his touch was nice and warm and really nice when he bent down and took my whole areola into his mouth. That was something that I always enjoyed, but none of my men-friends seemed to like. He rolled his tongue all around really getting to all the erotic places. He went from one to the other like a child trying to decide between a vanilla or chocolate ice cream cone. He really couldn't seem to make up his mind and I sure didn't care if he ever did. When I thought I would scream in ecstasy, which, no doubt, would have delighted the director, he yelled to Sam, "Get on with it, we don't have all day!" Sam obediently slid down until be had his head between my out stretched legs. With a few quick stabs with his tongue he found my erect clit and taught it a thing or two. Boy, was this great. After many (it seemed) delicious minutes feeling his expertness raise me to dizzying heights, I involuntarily arched my back. As I did, my heart stopped, well, not really, but it sure did a double-take. They had that poor guy in the corner, complete naked. He had this a monstrous cock just hanging there at half staff. His eyes had about bulged out of their sockets staring at us. But I couldn't take my eyes off the beautiful penis, magnificent or stupendous, were more appropriate words. Already it was over a foot long and easily two inched across. Sam looked like a piker compared to him. My, my, who was going to get him, but at that moment the director again yelled for Sam to hurry up. Sam then came back up and planted a sloppy kiss on my lips as he grabbed by buttocks in his hands. He was kind of kneeling over me with his erect dick throbbing above my cunt. My efforts at struggling to free myself had sort of subsided, now my laboring was more to assist progress. I desperately wanted to reach around Sam with my arms and legs and bring him into me, but I was still tied. He grabbed his pulsing stanchion, successfully fighting its periodic jerks, and pointed it towards my welcoming hot box. He just probed around the entrance for a few moments, flicking my clit every time it jerked up. Then he forced it lower and found the hot moist path to my very soul. He forced it in a fraction and stopped. I jerked myself and lodged it another several inches. Then, for no apparent reason, the director yelled, "That's it, Sam! Alice, finish him off!" I felt the bed rock as one of the other girls hopped on next to me. She slid herself under Sam and grabbed his erect rod. Sam was off in an instant. They clinched right next to me and as the camera came in close we could all watch as Sam's vein- studded cock quickly found Alice's drenched cunt. In veritable slow motion, his magnificent penis sunk from view into the shaven crevice. Oh, how I wanted that, but I was high and dry (well, not quite literally). The juices flowed as they began that age- old rhythm called fucking by some and love-making by others. To them it was the former, but it sure looked like fun. Alice must have been hot to trot already as she was really working herself into a frenzy. The camera came in real close to show the course of the sturdy dick as it sunk deep into Alice's cunt and then emerged nearly all of the way. Sam sure had a long stroke. It was hard to bear, knowing that could have been me taking that cock in me. But now the slushing was being done by another. Nonetheless, I was rising nearly as fast as she was. "Hurry, I am almost cumming, please hurry." No faked script for this gal, nor for Sam as his breathing became labored and the grunts of their efforts very audible. With one final splendid thrust he dove into the hot pussy with his all and collapsed in Alice's arms. Only the gentle rhythmic pulsing of their hips continued as the cum began flowing out of Alice and into the bed. The camera caught everything. In just a short time, on cue from the director, they both extracted themselves from the entanglement of arms and legs, etc., and got up. I was agonizingly close to cumming myself, but there was nothing to get me quite across the edge. As he pulled his still erect and dripping dick out with a delightful squishy noise, the ever-present director yelled, "Next!" I struggled to break free so I could grab that still stiff rod for myself or escape, I didn't know which, but to no avail. I still didn't know what the hell was going on. However, in my squirmings I did notice, with fascination, that the guy in the corner had a most magnificent hard-on now. It was a full three inches across, 16 inches long bundle of veins and arteries, poised for action. It shimmered in the glaring light. Oooh, what I would give for a little of that. My attention was diverted by the next couple, George and Gloria, hopping on the bed. George was another one of these wonderfully-hung studs, with a big and hard cock ready for action. Gloria, a lovely girl, had already lathered herself with K-Y, as she hunkered over into the all-fours position. The George grabbed his big red cock in both hands, the way I would have if I had been able, and tried to find the appropriate orifice. The director yelled, "Not the ass, do it the regular way." She was trying to look nonchalant, but could not quite cover up the excitement of what was to come. The camera could not see her face, but I could and relished as the pretty face became beautiful as the big moment arrived. I did not need to watch the progress of George's probing to know where he was. All I had to do was watch Gloria's face. First a pained expression, then a smile, then a start, then the eyes closed for an instant and a beatific smile crept over her face. He had found home. She had a catch in her breath as I noticed George give an involuntary jerk with his hips. They were mated. Gloria's eyes rolled up into their sockets as George slowly immersed his stallion penis into her juicy cunt. But she recoiled as he sought to remove it. She reached back with both hands to steady it in place. She wasn't going to let this one get away like I did. George clutched at her pendulous breasts that were hanging just a few inches from my face, allowing her free rein with his dick. She was all over it, touching and feeling the total expanse of it. As I scrunched over to get a better view of the rear entry action I again noticed the poor guy in the corner. He was still bug-eyed at the actions going before him, but he was also being fawned over by another one of the girls. Judy had squatted down in front of him gently caressing his immensely swollen prick. She appeared to be tracing each of the severely distended veins from his pubic hair to the now-glistening head. Although his eyes never left George and Gloria, he definitely knew that Judy was there. He was desperately trying to extricate himself from his lashings, whether to escape or join the action, I could not tell. His struggles were heroic. If I was Judy, I would hop right on that cock and you would never see it again. About that time I heard the simultaneous gasps of orgasm escape the nearby couple. I wrenched my eyes away from the lovely corner scene to see Gloria flop head first onto the bed, dragging a still-buried George along with her. His penis must have been unmercifully wrenched, but he never flinched. Again the steady trickle of bodily fluids escaping between the two flowed over the bed. Some even made its way to me as in my own ecstacy I attempted to slide into it. Again my struggle to join the couple were thwarted by my tethers. But the director continued to bark his orders. He told one of the girls to help Noah, apparently, that was the guy in the corner. Alice sidled over to him and took his mighty staff, pulled it down as far as she could and let it go. It sprung up in a mighty arc and oscillated for some time. She then ran her hands delicately around the various nooks and crannies and then bend down to follow the traces with her tongue. Noah's eyes rolled back into his head as he let out a tremendous groan. I couldn't believe it, but his gigantic dork had grown some more, not so much longer as bigger around. Alice could just barely get both hands around it, but it was nearly impossible for her to control it as it jerked around in response to his struggles and its own actions, I guess. I was brought back to reality (?) by another couple climbing onto the bed. "My god," I thought, "I can't take anymore of this. Here I am ready and willing and able, but they don't even know it." Greg lay down next to me, as Judy smilingly whispered to me, "Eat your heart out." Greg's cock, as expected, was raring to go, all nine inches of it. This would be interesting as Judy didn't look a day over 14 or an inch over 4-10. She didn't appear to be unversed, however. Grabbing Greg's thingus, she opened her mouth and swallowed nearly half his shaft. She began moving up and down covering his member totally with her saliva. Greg moaned, indicating that it didn't feel half bad. I sure didn't know how it felt to him, but it felt good to me just to watch. But how much more could I take? Deeper and deeper Judy urged Greg's dick. He grimaced as he apparently felt his cock crash into the back of her throat, but Judy seemed to enjoy it. She kept banging her throat harder and harder. The thrill was overtaking him as he grunted, "I am ready to explode." As the pressure mounted she began to rub his balls softly, almost as if she didn't believe him. With a deep groan he began to flood her juicy little mouth with gobs of his hot cum. Each spurt packed with incredible power. She swallowed loudly, agreeing with the taste. "Mmmmmm, hmmmmmm," she kept moaning. But it was too much for her as the viscous seminal fluid began to flow out of her mouth. Greg's cock was super slippery as his own sperm covered the full length of the shaft. Judy took the cock out of her mouth, a thick string of cum still connected the hard, pulsating head to her lower lip. "That was so good," she gurgled with her mouth still full. His cock was still straight up in the air and it looked even longer and thicker as it gleamed. There was a puddle of it on the bed. Judy carefully scooped up some of the thick stuff in her hands and inserted it in her already slippery juice box. She then positioned herself over Greg and placed his plum- sized head against her genital lips. "God, it's so big," she said as she maneuvered the cream-covered rod to somehow get it in. Then with a long grunt as if she was having a BM she forced the rock-hard head in. "Ooooh, maaaaa gooood!!!" she gasped as she began to move up and down very slowly. Her eyes closed in delight as she just sort of rocked gently up and down, steadily working his cock deeper. "Oh, yeah, I love it," she said. She started really moving up and down as the last of his steel-hard shaft was absorbed in her sweet box. Biting her upper lip, she groaned, "Ooooooooooo yeah, this is what I needed." "Let me fuck you, just like that," she said as she began to pick up speed. "Don't move. Oh, it feels incredible." Her eyes rolled back and her mouth opened as she continued to hammer away at his swelling swollen shaft. Alternating from a quick succession of quick strokes and slow long strokes his facial expression showed he obviously had another eruption coming on. Coming up on one of her long strokes she pulled his cock out of her love box just enough to maintain his head just outside as she began to rub the slippery knob back and forth between her labia and over her pink little clit. Then she slowly put it back into her succulent cunt. Slowly, ever so slowly, she let herself slip over Greg's bloated, towering penis. Then she stopped. After a few seconds she began to gyrate her hips. Slowly she added the in and out strokes again. "Uh, uh, uh ,uh, uh, oooh, uh, uh," she moaned with each inward stroke. "Oh, god, Oh, god. Oh, yes. I feel it. Oh, fuck, me. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck me," she whimpered between each forceful thrust. He surely was about to explode in her. I wondered how much longer they could last, as I had just about had it, myself. Then, "I'm coming," he cried. "Oh, yeah," she replied, "Come baby, flood me with your love." Those words were apparently what did it. He exploded inside of her. "Ooooooo, give it all to me. Empty yourself inside of me. It feels so hot and slippery," she cried. "I want you to go even deeper inside of me." His balls quivered with each burst. "Oh, god, I think I'm coming," she erupted, "Oh yes, I'm coming, oh, oh, yes, oh, please don't stop, please don't stop, fuck me, please fuck me." But he was finished. She screamed as she drew closer to her blissful pinnacle as she continued to thrust on him. "AAAAH, OOOOOH!, OH GOD!, OH GOD!, OH YES!, AH, AH, AH, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" she screamed as her love box spasmed around his still jerking penis and her juices flowed. "Oh yes, oh, that felt so incredibly delicious." They both collapsed, along with me, for I had been rigid as Greg's cock, myself. After a few minutes we all sort of recovered. What next. Anything else would be anti-climactic (pardon the pun). Greg and Judy slowly and reluctantly disjoined and got up. Judy gave me a reassuring smile and patted my shoulder. The real word gradually came back to me. I could vaguely see the director and camera men and a few of the "stars" still sitting there rapt. The only noise was the bed creaking as Greg finally got off, the whirring of the camera, a cough in the back somewhere and a low, very low moan. The last was odd, I had never heard anything like it, it was almost unearthly. But one thing you had to say about it, it was mournful. Although still in a sexual "high" and virtually starving for relief, I could not help, but try to find the source, as if I didn't know already. There it was, that poor guy in the corner. He was slumped over being totally supported by his bindings. Well, he wasn't totally slumped over, his magnificent cock was flaming red and standing straight out throbbing up and down about two inches at a time. One of the girls was still hanging around his neck with one hand and stroking his immense penis with the other. It must have been a full eighteen inches now, the size was amazing. It was four inches across if it was an inch. Even from where I lay, all trussed up, too, I could see that he was in agony, not unlike mine, come to think of it. How could they do it? Totally fascinated by the scene, I barely heard the director tell all of the women to leave. This was accomplished not without protest. I expected them to release me and let me go, too, but either they forgot or had other things in mind. Then I looked down at myself. There I was all pink and white, stretched out on the bed. My tennis ball-sized breasts each crowned with a little pink nipple, proudly erect. My smooth white legs, my inner thighs, gently curved to meet at, what felt like my very soul, my crotch, where the silky pubic hairs nestled all around my passionately rising mons. The virginal labia swollen like never before and my clitoris, although hidden from my view, was stoutly erect, hungering for human contact. And the moistness oozing out of my vagina, down my crack to mingle with the other bodily secretions already present. I desperately wanted to close my legs so I was not so exposed, yet I really wanted to put my hands down there and ease the, seemingly, unquenchable fire in my clitoris. I actually even hoped that they would allow one of those magnificent men to cover me and relieve me of my frustrations. But, I guess it was not to be for they came over and untied me. Then, as someone draped a sheet over me, I was told to just lie there and relax for a little bit. I rolled over, oblivious to the observers and placed my hand on my mons. With a trembling finger I sought my little bud. At last, if no one else was going to do it I would. My hand darted from my clit to my oozing vagina. The crack, long off limits to my probing hands, felt moist, warm and inviting. "Mmmm... That feels good!" I moaned softly. But my concentration was cut short by a loud roar. I started, and looked up. They had freed the Noah! He tore loose from the remainder of his bindings like they were mere threads. One of his hands, a enormous beefy thing grabbed his own tool, the other he flung up to his face. The he looked down at himself, as if in disbelief. Could it be he had never seen himself erect before? I decided not to stay around and see. I then knew what was the next activity! I was off of the bed in a flash heading for the door, but this guy was quick as well as big. He ran after me, clearing the bed, as I looked back in horror, in a single leap. With one of his beefy hands he had me by the shoulder. His other arm wrapped itself around my middle and I was off of the ground. My 92 pounds didn't faze him one bit. It one swift, flowing motion he threw me back on the bed. I was so stunned that I lay there for a brief instant as he towered over me. He let out another horrendous roar, but it didn't seem appropriate with his sad, melancholy eyes. He didn't seem to know what to do then, but I couldn't take my eyes off of his. They were so pleading. Slowly, very slowly, I sat up, never blinking. I had two choices, run or stay. Something deep down told me to run, but my actions were dictated by the condition of my body, not logic. As I sat up, I slowly reached out to touch this magnificent stallion cock. Only then did I take my eyes off of his eyes and look down to what I had, or rather tried to have, in my hand. Not only was it too large for me to really hold with one hand, but it was alive! This was the Staff of Life, truly. It was unquestionably a giant, a flaming red giant. The shaft was laced with gigantic veins wandering this way and that, seemingly without purpose, but I knew better. Not only did the entire cock jerk up and down on a regular basis, but each vein that studded the jumbo shaft seemed to throb like an idling race car. I brought the other hand up to try to quell its independent spirit. If this was to be mine, I must have some semblance of control. With all of my strength I seemed to be able to hold him to small twitches. But its strength amazed and fascinated me. I proceeded to trace its enormous expanse with my fingers, forgetting that this was not a dismembered member. After thoroughly memorizing the shaft I hesitated and crept towards the tremendous glans. Although the shaft had been virtually as hard as a piece of steel, the glans, so rosy and shinning before me, was just firm, soft and firm. I could gentle squeeze it and it would yield a little. The one eye appeared to tear just for me as it stared at me. As I finished tracing the glans around I decided to check out the loosely hanging testicles. They hung nearly six inches below the ever-present and attentive dick, in a soft loose bag of skin. I had never felt balls before, so it was a puzzle when I had trouble grasping them. They felt like tennis balls made of gelatin. They were pliable and soft, yet turgid. I must have spent a long time just playing with the enormous equipment presented to me before I remembered that they were part of a real live person. I looked up. Staring down at me were two large sad eyes. Then the eyes rolled back into his head, he released a low moan of ecstacy and leaned over me. He gentle, but firmly, laid me back on the bed and began to trace my whole body with his huge rough hands. It was just too much for me. Not only could I not stand those scratchy hands, but I need no preliminaries. I was ready! I think he was, too. I reached up and put my hands around his neck. He paused. I whispered, "Fuck me, you big horse!" He did not seem to understand my request, but he did get on the bed, down on all fours over me. The bed protested, but stayed up. The scene must have seemed ludicrous. This giant, dark, hairy ox-of-a-man on all fours covering this petit blonde virginal-looking girl. I extracted my legs from between his and reached up to get them around his waste. At the same time I pulled myself up by my arms to hug him around the neck (I sure didn't want to get kissed by him). He still didn't know what to do, but he was shaking like a leaf. The moans and groans spewed from his lips like water over a dam. Of course, I was shaking a bit myself, but I wasn't going to let this moment get away. Then he seemed to remember what he had seen, for the continued to hold his stance and reach down with one hand to again grasp his unbelievable staff. He started trying to waggle it around to find a place to put it, but I could see I was going to have to help a little. I pulled myself up higher with my legs until I just felt the touch of his hot and, by now, sweaty penis. The instant I touched him, he froze. Then he got up on his knees with me trailing along. He sort of stood there on his knees, moaning and sweating. The with his free hand, the other one was trying to control the antics of his gigantic, flailing stanchion, he reached around my back and pulled me closer to him. I could then feel that he had begun rocking his hips, slowly, yes, definitely making actual fucking strokes, but he was missing the point as I kind of sitting on top of his dick. The motions were graciously received by me as my clitoris was being royally stimulated. This was better than riding a horse. Gradually, his motions became heavier and more intense. He was working up a great lather pumping with his muscular haunches supporting that majestic and imposing rod. I wasn't sure, but what he didn't think that this was all there was to it, but I didn't think I wanted to be masturbated with that splendid gorgeous penis right there! As I tried to talk Noah into waiting, I did what I could to back away from his steadily stroking penis. His motions were not really under his own control, but he obviously thought I was trying to get away, as he gripped be harder, almost too hard. But, thank goodness, nature took its course and his pelvic thrusts became longer and longer. Just at the right moment I pushed mightily away from him and dropped a fraction of an inch. That was a mistake, as his return thrust caught me full. He actually tried to stuff all eighteen inches of that four inch monster in my tight little vagina at one time. Needless to say it didn't fit. I cried out in sheer terror, thinking he was going to rip me in two. Whether it was that or the fact the very tip of him stupendous penis had found home, I don't know. He was transfixed. He stopped, looked down at us, looked up, grunted and removed his steadying hand. Very gentle he reached both hands back to my gracefully rounded, pure white bottom and held each buttock in his palm. His rock-hard cock, lodged against my involuntarily tightly closed vagina, sent bolts of electricity shooting through me. This was it. I moaned loudly and thrust my hips towards this dauntless scepter to hasten his entrance. Now the man knew instinctively the time had come for some serious work. He rotated his hips so that his penis kind of slid around my labia. My juices had never stopped flowing, thank goodness, so this was the perfect opportunity to lubricate his glans for the mad charge ahead. Again he placed his rigid cock's head on the now yearning opening. My continued thrusting gradually forced the tip of his head to disappear inside my virginal cunt. There was a momentary twinge of pain, but that was more than offset by a marvelous full feeling. "A real man, at last, a real man," I thought. Not one of those wimpy little geeks. This is what woman was made for. Now the man began to move again. With some hesitation or trepidation, I didn't know, nor care, I could feel his hips move a short ways in, then out. But I moved with him. He was firmly lodged, but it was going to take some effort to proceed further. I had serious doubts how long he was going to last, as he had been putting up with a pretty suggestive show for a very long time. Personally, I had cum several time, but I was more than ready for more. Would he be? His moans became more pronounced as the determined humping of his haunches increased in intensity. Still no progress, but the stimulation I was getting was heading me for another climax anyway. His pelvic stabs had begun as strokes, maybe, a few inches long, but as he appeared to gather courage and confidence they grew longer and slower. Slowly I felt his magnificent dick creep in deeper by a fraction of an inch. Then more. But before his thrusts could bear much more fruit he seemed to lose control. His strokes approached six, then eight or ten inches or maybe more. All I could do was ride with them. I didn't think I could have taken it if I had been on the bed. Then with an unearthly moan he came. The initial shot of semen seemed to penetrate my very soul, a hot searing flood of cum followed. Was this his first time? I wondered. Everything about this guy was superlative. He just kept cumming and cumming. I reached down to feel his balls to see if I could detect the end, but they were just as full as before. Maybe I couldn't tell that way. Although I took his out-pouring with great pleasure, I had hoped for more, I wanted another climax from this stud of the first water. Oh, ye of little faith. After his momentous flood I expected his to pull out and leave the way guys do, but he apparently wasn't through with me. He leaned over and gently laid me down on the bed, still enlodged and still hard as steel. With a grunt of satisfaction he began his ministerings to me again. The stallion wanted to take me for another ride! With utter elation I grasped him around the neck again, re- clutched his full loins and waited for the onslaught. Again he started gently, with his short strokes. I tried to extract him on his up stroke so he would have momentum on his down, to no avail, I was stuck and just rode with him as he went up. The frustration at only being able to invade a few inches sent the man into a frenzy. His still pulsing penis was poised to fully penetrate my body. His horse-stabs grew longer. Then a wondrous thing happened. He moved in me again. The added lubrication of his cum, assisted us where my meager oilings would not suffice. His pelvic motions definitely were bearing fruit. As he poured his whole being into each monstrous stab, I slowly, juicily and with obvious relish, absorbed more and more of the incredible staff. His plunges had met my involuntary resistance. Mentally, I tried to open as wide as possible, I wanted his whole being inside of me. After an amazingly short time; however, the resistance lessened. It was the final lunge at the end of a superb foot-inch stroke that did the trick. We both emitted muffled cries when his immense penis finally thrust home. Together we froze in seemingly amazement. I just had time to catch my breath when he began again. This time I didn't have to ride with him, I could go "against" him. He filled me to the hilt. His flailing thrusts were rewarded with the delicious, lubricated sliding of his gorgeous vein-studded, flaming penis in my creamy pink vagina. Although my delicate pink clitoris was seemingly waiving in the breeze of his motions, I could care less. Once again this superb stallion-of-a-man found renewed energy. Giving a cry of pleasure and he redoubled his efforts. As the fantastic, scintillating penis slipped deeper into me, I arched my back and groaned, "My god!" Over and over he drove his glorious penis deeper into me and with each stroke both of us grunted in unison. As his strokes approached ten inches in length the penetration by his spectacular organ was very nearly complete. And then, with a huge flash, the world exploded. With one magnificent plunge the man came with a heart-wrenching shriek. My response was not muffled this time. As he struggled to unload his wad into me my whole body stiffened and once again I went into a spasmodic orgasm. His testicles boiled up and erupted their contents inside of me until I could practically taste it. I never had a chance to wonder where it all came from, and surely didn't care, as long as I was the recipient. All I know is that his hot sticky semen continued to spew and spurt inside of me for what seemed like eternity. Now all we had to do was wait for the jury to count the ballots, for Noah and I had already voted. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage-2/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage/ http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage/#comments Thu, 28 Aug 2008 12:18:48 +0000 Administrator Uncategorized http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage/ Then my friend passed by and said he had to leave, but would be back in a few hours to pick me up. From then on everything kind of got fuzzy. The next thing I can remember was being lead, or carried was more like it, down to the basement. It seemed to be laid out like a movie studio with several cameras, lights and other stuff. Everything seemed to be focus toward one corner, with a four- poster bed! How strange! It was soon after that I discovered that I was to be a principal in a porn flick. Now I am no innocent, but I hadn't agreed to be any part of this. Well, when I see that things are inevitable, I think, maybe I should relax and enjoy it. It was a clean nice place. All of the participants, both male and female, had seemed nice. I was impressed with the looks of both the men and women. As I said, they were all, well, beautiful! They matched me up with this gorgeous hunk, Sam. He seemed nice enough. In fact, under different circumstances I might have sort looked forward to this. The apparent story line, if you could call it that, was that there was to be a fucking contest. There were going to be four couples who would screw one right after the other, then the winning team would be picked. Everyone changed into some sexy and very skimpy robes, no underwear. I was still in no condition to fight the superior man power so I could not really prevent them from taking my clothes off. They did try to do it gently, however. The set was simple, but strange. The room was fairly large, but it had to be to accommodate the four couples, the director, cameraman and a few and sundry others. There was the silk- sheeted bed with many pillows, but no covers, and some chairs lined up in front of it. In the corner behind the bed was a steel post with several rings on it. I could only guess what that was for. They started filming at the directors command. Then at an unintelligible command, the door flew open and couple of guys brought in this giant. He must have been nearly seven feet tall and solidly built, but he was obviously a little freakish as his struggles were very uncoordinated. They tied him to the pole. One of the girls, apparently on clue rushed over to him and really felt him up before the camera. Either that guy was a good actor or he was really embarrassed. He fought to loose himself harder when she went over then when he was brought it. His face was beet red, but it wasn't all from exertion, the growing bulge in his pants attested to that. The director motioned to Sam to get ready, we were apparently first. A couple of the gals came over to me and carried me to the bed. I tried as hard as I could to struggle, as I still wasn't exactly sure what was going on. I really did try to get free, but they were amazingly strong and knew how to hold me so I couldn't really do anything. They stripped off my clothes and tied me spread-eagle on the bed. Sam came over to the bed and leaned over. "OK, Babe, here we go." He leered as he slowly parted his robe. A huge pulsing cock stood right out and stared me right in the face. As I said. I am no novice, but it was the biggest I had seen. It must have been eight inches long and about an inch and a half across. "This could have been fun," I thought, but I sure wished they would have let us prepare properly. Sam practically dove on me. With Sam's full weight on me I struggled to free myself. Most of the struggling was to get my face away from his awful leer. After a few real mushy kisses he slipped his hands down my side and groped for my nipples. Surprisingly, the were upright and hard. During all of this I had forgotten the audience, but then I was preoccupied with other things. Sam was surprisingly gentle I noted with relief. In fact his touch was nice and warm and really nice when he bent down and took my whole areola into his mouth. That was something that I always enjoyed, but none of my men-friends seemed to like. He rolled his tongue all around really getting to all the erotic places. He went from one to the other like a child trying to decide between a vanilla or chocolate ice cream cone. He really couldn't seem to make up his mind and I sure didn't care if he ever did. When I thought I would scream in ecstasy, which, no doubt, would have delighted the director, he yelled to Sam, "Get on with it, we don't have all day!" Sam obediently slid down until be had his head between my out stretched legs. With a few quick stabs with his tongue he found my erect clit and taught it a thing or two. Boy, was this great. After many (it seemed) delicious minutes feeling his expertness raise me to dizzying heights, I involuntarily arched my back. As I did, my heart stopped, well, not really, but it sure did a double-take. They had that poor guy in the corner, complete naked. He had this a monstrous cock just hanging there at half staff. His eyes had about bulged out of their sockets staring at us. But I couldn't take my eyes off the beautiful penis, magnificent or stupendous, were more appropriate words. Already it was over a foot long and easily two inched across. Sam looked like a piker compared to him. My, my, who was going to get him, but at that moment the director again yelled for Sam to hurry up. Sam then came back up and planted a sloppy kiss on my lips as he grabbed by buttocks in his hands. He was kind of kneeling over me with his erect dick throbbing above my cunt. My efforts at struggling to free myself had sort of subsided, now my laboring was more to assist progress. I desperately wanted to reach around Sam with my arms and legs and bring him into me, but I was still tied. He grabbed his pulsing stanchion, successfully fighting its periodic jerks, and pointed it towards my welcoming hot box. He just probed around the entrance for a few moments, flicking my clit every time it jerked up. Then he forced it lower and found the hot moist path to my very soul. He forced it in a fraction and stopped. I jerked myself and lodged it another several inches. Then, for no apparent reason, the director yelled, "That's it, Sam! Alice, finish him off!" I felt the bed rock as one of the other girls hopped on next to me. She slid herself under Sam and grabbed his erect rod. Sam was off in an instant. They clinched right next to me and as the camera came in close we could all watch as Sam's vein- studded cock quickly found Alice's drenched cunt. In veritable slow motion, his magnificent penis sunk from view into the shaven crevice. Oh, how I wanted that, but I was high and dry (well, not quite literally). The juices flowed as they began that age- old rhythm called fucking by some and love-making by others. To them it was the former, but it sure looked like fun. Alice must have been hot to trot already as she was really working herself into a frenzy. The camera came in real close to show the course of the sturdy dick as it sunk deep into Alice's cunt and then emerged nearly all of the way. Sam sure had a long stroke. It was hard to bear, knowing that could have been me taking that cock in me. But now the slushing was being done by another. Nonetheless, I was rising nearly as fast as she was. "Hurry, I am almost cumming, please hurry." No faked script for this gal, nor for Sam as his breathing became labored and the grunts of their efforts very audible. With one final splendid thrust he dove into the hot pussy with his all and collapsed in Alice's arms. Only the gentle rhythmic pulsing of their hips continued as the cum began flowing out of Alice and into the bed. The camera caught everything. In just a short time, on cue from the director, they both extracted themselves from the entanglement of arms and legs, etc., and got up. I was agonizingly close to cumming myself, but there was nothing to get me quite across the edge. As he pulled his still erect and dripping dick out with a delightful squishy noise, the ever-present director yelled, "Next!" I struggled to break free so I could grab that still stiff rod for myself or escape, I didn't know which, but to no avail. I still didn't know what the hell was going on. However, in my squirmings I did notice, with fascination, that the guy in the corner had a most magnificent hard-on now. It was a full three inches across, 16 inches long bundle of veins and arteries, poised for action. It shimmered in the glaring light. Oooh, what I would give for a little of that. My attention was diverted by the next couple, George and Gloria, hopping on the bed. George was another one of these wonderfully-hung studs, with a big and hard cock ready for action. Gloria, a lovely girl, had already lathered herself with K-Y, as she hunkered over into the all-fours position. The George grabbed his big red cock in both hands, the way I would have if I had been able, and tried to find the appropriate orifice. The director yelled, "Not the ass, do it the regular way." She was trying to look nonchalant, but could not quite cover up the excitement of what was to come. The camera could not see her face, but I could and relished as the pretty face became beautiful as the big moment arrived. I did not need to watch the progress of George's probing to know where he was. All I had to do was watch Gloria's face. First a pained expression, then a smile, then a start, then the eyes closed for an instant and a beatific smile crept over her face. He had found home. She had a catch in her breath as I noticed George give an involuntary jerk with his hips. They were mated. Gloria's eyes rolled up into their sockets as George slowly immersed his stallion penis into her juicy cunt. But she recoiled as he sought to remove it. She reached back with both hands to steady it in place. She wasn't going to let this one get away like I did. George clutched at her pendulous breasts that were hanging just a few inches from my face, allowing her free rein with his dick. She was all over it, touching and feeling the total expanse of it. As I scrunched over to get a better view of the rear entry action I again noticed the poor guy in the corner. He was still bug-eyed at the actions going before him, but he was also being fawned over by another one of the girls. Judy had squatted down in front of him gently caressing his immensely swollen prick. She appeared to be tracing each of the severely distended veins from his pubic hair to the now-glistening head. Although his eyes never left George and Gloria, he definitely knew that Judy was there. He was desperately trying to extricate himself from his lashings, whether to escape or join the action, I could not tell. His struggles were heroic. If I was Judy, I would hop right on that cock and you would never see it again. About that time I heard the simultaneous gasps of orgasm escape the nearby couple. I wrenched my eyes away from the lovely corner scene to see Gloria flop head first onto the bed, dragging a still-buried George along with her. His penis must have been unmercifully wrenched, but he never flinched. Again the steady trickle of bodily fluids escaping between the two flowed over the bed. Some even made its way to me as in my own ecstacy I attempted to slide into it. Again my struggle to join the couple were thwarted by my tethers. But the director continued to bark his orders. He told one of the girls to help Noah, apparently, that was the guy in the corner. Alice sidled over to him and took his mighty staff, pulled it down as far as she could and let it go. It sprung up in a mighty arc and oscillated for some time. She then ran her hands delicately around the various nooks and crannies and then bend down to follow the traces with her tongue. Noah's eyes rolled back into his head as he let out a tremendous groan. I couldn't believe it, but his gigantic dork had grown some more, not so much longer as bigger around. Alice could just barely get both hands around it, but it was nearly impossible for her to control it as it jerked around in response to his struggles and its own actions, I guess. I was brought back to reality (?) by another couple climbing onto the bed. "My god," I thought, "I can't take anymore of this. Here I am ready and willing and able, but they don't even know it." Greg lay down next to me, as Judy smilingly whispered to me, "Eat your heart out." Greg's cock, as expected, was raring to go, all nine inches of it. This would be interesting as Judy didn't look a day over 14 or an inch over 4-10. She didn't appear to be unversed, however. Grabbing Greg's thingus, she opened her mouth and swallowed nearly half his shaft. She began moving up and down covering his member totally with her saliva. Greg moaned, indicating that it didn't feel half bad. I sure didn't know how it felt to him, but it felt good to me just to watch. But how much more could I take? Deeper and deeper Judy urged Greg's dick. He grimaced as he apparently felt his cock crash into the back of her throat, but Judy seemed to enjoy it. She kept banging her throat harder and harder. The thrill was overtaking him as he grunted, "I am ready to explode." As the pressure mounted she began to rub his balls softly, almost as if she didn't believe him. With a deep groan he began to flood her juicy little mouth with gobs of his hot cum. Each spurt packed with incredible power. She swallowed loudly, agreeing with the taste. "Mmmmmm, hmmmmmm," she kept moaning. But it was too much for her as the viscous seminal fluid began to flow out of her mouth. Greg's cock was super slippery as his own sperm covered the full length of the shaft. Judy took the cock out of her mouth, a thick string of cum still connected the hard, pulsating head to her lower lip. "That was so good," she gurgled with her mouth still full. His cock was still straight up in the air and it looked even longer and thicker as it gleamed. There was a puddle of it on the bed. Judy carefully scooped up some of the thick stuff in her hands and inserted it in her already slippery juice box. She then positioned herself over Greg and placed his plum- sized head against her genital lips. "God, it's so big," she said as she maneuvered the cream-covered rod to somehow get it in. Then with a long grunt as if she was having a BM she forced the rock-hard head in. "Ooooh, maaaaa gooood!!!" she gasped as she began to move up and down very slowly. Her eyes closed in delight as she just sort of rocked gently up and down, steadily working his cock deeper. "Oh, yeah, I love it," she said. She started really moving up and down as the last of his steel-hard shaft was absorbed in her sweet box. Biting her upper lip, she groaned, "Ooooooooooo yeah, this is what I needed." "Let me fuck you, just like that," she said as she began to pick up speed. "Don't move. Oh, it feels incredible." Her eyes rolled back and her mouth opened as she continued to hammer away at his swelling swollen shaft. Alternating from a quick succession of quick strokes and slow long strokes his facial expression showed he obviously had another eruption coming on. Coming up on one of her long strokes she pulled his cock out of her love box just enough to maintain his head just outside as she began to rub the slippery knob back and forth between her labia and over her pink little clit. Then she slowly put it back into her succulent cunt. Slowly, ever so slowly, she let herself slip over Greg's bloated, towering penis. Then she stopped. After a few seconds she began to gyrate her hips. Slowly she added the in and out strokes again. "Uh, uh, uh ,uh, uh, oooh, uh, uh," she moaned with each inward stroke. "Oh, god, Oh, god. Oh, yes. I feel it. Oh, fuck, me. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck me," she whimpered between each forceful thrust. He surely was about to explode in her. I wondered how much longer they could last, as I had just about had it, myself. Then, "I'm coming," he cried. "Oh, yeah," she replied, "Come baby, flood me with your love." Those words were apparently what did it. He exploded inside of her. "Ooooooo, give it all to me. Empty yourself inside of me. It feels so hot and slippery," she cried. "I want you to go even deeper inside of me." His balls quivered with each burst. "Oh, god, I think I'm coming," she erupted, "Oh yes, I'm coming, oh, oh, yes, oh, please don't stop, please don't stop, fuck me, please fuck me." But he was finished. She screamed as she drew closer to her blissful pinnacle as she continued to thrust on him. "AAAAH, OOOOOH!, OH GOD!, OH GOD!, OH YES!, AH, AH, AH, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" she screamed as her love box spasmed around his still jerking penis and her juices flowed. "Oh yes, oh, that felt so incredibly delicious." They both collapsed, along with me, for I had been rigid as Greg's cock, myself. After a few minutes we all sort of recovered. What next. Anything else would be anti-climactic (pardon the pun). Greg and Judy slowly and reluctantly disjoined and got up. Judy gave me a reassuring smile and patted my shoulder. The real word gradually came back to me. I could vaguely see the director and camera men and a few of the "stars" still sitting there rapt. The only noise was the bed creaking as Greg finally got off, the whirring of the camera, a cough in the back somewhere and a low, very low moan. The last was odd, I had never heard anything like it, it was almost unearthly. But one thing you had to say about it, it was mournful. Although still in a sexual "high" and virtually starving for relief, I could not help, but try to find the source, as if I didn't know already. There it was, that poor guy in the corner. He was slumped over being totally supported by his bindings. Well, he wasn't totally slumped over, his magnificent cock was flaming red and standing straight out throbbing up and down about two inches at a time. One of the girls was still hanging around his neck with one hand and stroking his immense penis with the other. It must have been a full eighteen inches now, the size was amazing. It was four inches across if it was an inch. Even from where I lay, all trussed up, too, I could see that he was in agony, not unlike mine, come to think of it. How could they do it? Totally fascinated by the scene, I barely heard the director tell all of the women to leave. This was accomplished not without protest. I expected them to release me and let me go, too, but either they forgot or had other things in mind. Then I looked down at myself. There I was all pink and white, stretched out on the bed. My tennis ball-sized breasts each crowned with a little pink nipple, proudly erect. My smooth white legs, my inner thighs, gently curved to meet at, what felt like my very soul, my crotch, where the silky pubic hairs nestled all around my passionately rising mons. The virginal labia swollen like never before and my clitoris, although hidden from my view, was stoutly erect, hungering for human contact. And the moistness oozing out of my vagina, down my crack to mingle with the other bodily secretions already present. I desperately wanted to close my legs so I was not so exposed, yet I really wanted to put my hands down there and ease the, seemingly, unquenchable fire in my clitoris. I actually even hoped that they would allow one of those magnificent men to cover me and relieve me of my frustrations. But, I guess it was not to be for they came over and untied me. Then, as someone draped a sheet over me, I was told to just lie there and relax for a little bit. I rolled over, oblivious to the observers and placed my hand on my mons. With a trembling finger I sought my little bud. At last, if no one else was going to do it I would. My hand darted from my clit to my oozing vagina. The crack, long off limits to my probing hands, felt moist, warm and inviting. "Mmmm... That feels good!" I moaned softly. But my concentration was cut short by a loud roar. I started, and looked up. They had freed the Noah! He tore loose from the remainder of his bindings like they were mere threads. One of his hands, a enormous beefy thing grabbed his own tool, the other he flung up to his face. The he looked down at himself, as if in disbelief. Could it be he had never seen himself erect before? I decided not to stay around and see. I then knew what was the next activity! I was off of the bed in a flash heading for the door, but this guy was quick as well as big. He ran after me, clearing the bed, as I looked back in horror, in a single leap. With one of his beefy hands he had me by the shoulder. His other arm wrapped itself around my middle and I was off of the ground. My 92 pounds didn't faze him one bit. It one swift, flowing motion he threw me back on the bed. I was so stunned that I lay there for a brief instant as he towered over me. He let out another horrendous roar, but it didn't seem appropriate with his sad, melancholy eyes. He didn't seem to know what to do then, but I couldn't take my eyes off of his. They were so pleading. Slowly, very slowly, I sat up, never blinking. I had two choices, run or stay. Something deep down told me to run, but my actions were dictated by the condition of my body, not logic. As I sat up, I slowly reached out to touch this magnificent stallion cock. Only then did I take my eyes off of his eyes and look down to what I had, or rather tried to have, in my hand. Not only was it too large for me to really hold with one hand, but it was alive! This was the Staff of Life, truly. It was unquestionably a giant, a flaming red giant. The shaft was laced with gigantic veins wandering this way and that, seemingly without purpose, but I knew better. Not only did the entire cock jerk up and down on a regular basis, but each vein that studded the jumbo shaft seemed to throb like an idling race car. I brought the other hand up to try to quell its independent spirit. If this was to be mine, I must have some semblance of control. With all of my strength I seemed to be able to hold him to small twitches. But its strength amazed and fascinated me. I proceeded to trace its enormous expanse with my fingers, forgetting that this was not a dismembered member. After thoroughly memorizing the shaft I hesitated and crept towards the tremendous glans. Although the shaft had been virtually as hard as a piece of steel, the glans, so rosy and shinning before me, was just firm, soft and firm. I could gentle squeeze it and it would yield a little. The one eye appeared to tear just for me as it stared at me. As I finished tracing the glans around I decided to check out the loosely hanging testicles. They hung nearly six inches below the ever-present and attentive dick, in a soft loose bag of skin. I had never felt balls before, so it was a puzzle when I had trouble grasping them. They felt like tennis balls made of gelatin. They were pliable and soft, yet turgid. I must have spent a long time just playing with the enormous equipment presented to me before I remembered that they were part of a real live person. I looked up. Staring down at me were two large sad eyes. Then the eyes rolled back into his head, he released a low moan of ecstacy and leaned over me. He gentle, but firmly, laid me back on the bed and began to trace my whole body with his huge rough hands. It was just too much for me. Not only could I not stand those scratchy hands, but I need no preliminaries. I was ready! I think he was, too. I reached up and put my hands around his neck. He paused. I whispered, "Fuck me, you big horse!" He did not seem to understand my request, but he did get on the bed, down on all fours over me. The bed protested, but stayed up. The scene must have seemed ludicrous. This giant, dark, hairy ox-of-a-man on all fours covering this petit blonde virginal-looking girl. I extracted my legs from between his and reached up to get them around his waste. At the same time I pulled myself up by my arms to hug him around the neck (I sure didn't want to get kissed by him). He still didn't know what to do, but he was shaking like a leaf. The moans and groans spewed from his lips like water over a dam. Of course, I was shaking a bit myself, but I wasn't going to let this moment get away. Then he seemed to remember what he had seen, for the continued to hold his stance and reach down with one hand to again grasp his unbelievable staff. He started trying to waggle it around to find a place to put it, but I could see I was going to have to help a little. I pulled myself up higher with my legs until I just felt the touch of his hot and, by now, sweaty penis. The instant I touched him, he froze. Then he got up on his knees with me trailing along. He sort of stood there on his knees, moaning and sweating. The with his free hand, the other one was trying to control the antics of his gigantic, flailing stanchion, he reached around my back and pulled me closer to him. I could then feel that he had begun rocking his hips, slowly, yes, definitely making actual fucking strokes, but he was missing the point as I kind of sitting on top of his dick. The motions were graciously received by me as my clitoris was being royally stimulated. This was better than riding a horse. Gradually, his motions became heavier and more intense. He was working up a great lather pumping with his muscular haunches supporting that majestic and imposing rod. I wasn't sure, but what he didn't think that this was all there was to it, but I didn't think I wanted to be masturbated with that splendid gorgeous penis right there! As I tried to talk Noah into waiting, I did what I could to back away from his steadily stroking penis. His motions were not really under his own control, but he obviously thought I was trying to get away, as he gripped be harder, almost too hard. But, thank goodness, nature took its course and his pelvic thrusts became longer and longer. Just at the right moment I pushed mightily away from him and dropped a fraction of an inch. That was a mistake, as his return thrust caught me full. He actually tried to stuff all eighteen inches of that four inch monster in my tight little vagina at one time. Needless to say it didn't fit. I cried out in sheer terror, thinking he was going to rip me in two. Whether it was that or the fact the very tip of him stupendous penis had found home, I don't know. He was transfixed. He stopped, looked down at us, looked up, grunted and removed his steadying hand. Very gentle he reached both hands back to my gracefully rounded, pure white bottom and held each buttock in his palm. His rock-hard cock, lodged against my involuntarily tightly closed vagina, sent bolts of electricity shooting through me. This was it. I moaned loudly and thrust my hips towards this dauntless scepter to hasten his entrance. Now the man knew instinctively the time had come for some serious work. He rotated his hips so that his penis kind of slid around my labia. My juices had never stopped flowing, thank goodness, so this was the perfect opportunity to lubricate his glans for the mad charge ahead. Again he placed his rigid cock's head on the now yearning opening. My continued thrusting gradually forced the tip of his head to disappear inside my virginal cunt. There was a momentary twinge of pain, but that was more than offset by a marvelous full feeling. "A real man, at last, a real man," I thought. Not one of those wimpy little geeks. This is what woman was made for. Now the man began to move again. With some hesitation or trepidation, I didn't know, nor care, I could feel his hips move a short ways in, then out. But I moved with him. He was firmly lodged, but it was going to take some effort to proceed further. I had serious doubts how long he was going to last, as he had been putting up with a pretty suggestive show for a very long time. Personally, I had cum several time, but I was more than ready for more. Would he be? His moans became more pronounced as the determined humping of his haunches increased in intensity. Still no progress, but the stimulation I was getting was heading me for another climax anyway. His pelvic stabs had begun as strokes, maybe, a few inches long, but as he appeared to gather courage and confidence they grew longer and slower. Slowly I felt his magnificent dick creep in deeper by a fraction of an inch. Then more. But before his thrusts could bear much more fruit he seemed to lose control. His strokes approached six, then eight or ten inches or maybe more. All I could do was ride with them. I didn't think I could have taken it if I had been on the bed. Then with an unearthly moan he came. The initial shot of semen seemed to penetrate my very soul, a hot searing flood of cum followed. Was this his first time? I wondered. Everything about this guy was superlative. He just kept cumming and cumming. I reached down to feel his balls to see if I could detect the end, but they were just as full as before. Maybe I couldn't tell that way. Although I took his out-pouring with great pleasure, I had hoped for more, I wanted another climax from this stud of the first water. Oh, ye of little faith. After his momentous flood I expected his to pull out and leave the way guys do, but he apparently wasn't through with me. He leaned over and gently laid me down on the bed, still enlodged and still hard as steel. With a grunt of satisfaction he began his ministerings to me again. The stallion wanted to take me for another ride! With utter elation I grasped him around the neck again, re- clutched his full loins and waited for the onslaught. Again he started gently, with his short strokes. I tried to extract him on his up stroke so he would have momentum on his down, to no avail, I was stuck and just rode with him as he went up. The frustration at only being able to invade a few inches sent the man into a frenzy. His still pulsing penis was poised to fully penetrate my body. His horse-stabs grew longer. Then a wondrous thing happened. He moved in me again. The added lubrication of his cum, assisted us where my meager oilings would not suffice. His pelvic motions definitely were bearing fruit. As he poured his whole being into each monstrous stab, I slowly, juicily and with obvious relish, absorbed more and more of the incredible staff. His plunges had met my involuntary resistance. Mentally, I tried to open as wide as possible, I wanted his whole being inside of me. After an amazingly short time; however, the resistance lessened. It was the final lunge at the end of a superb foot-inch stroke that did the trick. We both emitted muffled cries when his immense penis finally thrust home. Together we froze in seemingly amazement. I just had time to catch my breath when he began again. This time I didn't have to ride with him, I could go "against" him. He filled me to the hilt. His flailing thrusts were rewarded with the delicious, lubricated sliding of his gorgeous vein-studded, flaming penis in my creamy pink vagina. Although my delicate pink clitoris was seemingly waiving in the breeze of his motions, I could care less. Once again this superb stallion-of-a-man found renewed energy. Giving a cry of pleasure and he redoubled his efforts. As the fantastic, scintillating penis slipped deeper into me, I arched my back and groaned, "My god!" Over and over he drove his glorious penis deeper into me and with each stroke both of us grunted in unison. As his strokes approached ten inches in length the penetration by his spectacular organ was very nearly complete. And then, with a huge flash, the world exploded. With one magnificent plunge the man came with a heart-wrenching shriek. My response was not muffled this time. As he struggled to unload his wad into me my whole body stiffened and once again I went into a spasmodic orgasm. His testicles boiled up and erupted their contents inside of me until I could practically taste it. I never had a chance to wonder where it all came from, and surely didn't care, as long as I was the recipient. All I know is that his hot sticky semen continued to spew and spurt inside of me for what seemed like eternity. Now all we had to do was wait for the jury to count the ballots, for Noah and I had already voted. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/late-teen-in-love-with-bondage/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/sex-at-work/ http://www.starletblog.com/sex-at-work/#comments Sat, 02 Aug 2008 16:29:12 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile nude nubile tits dream kelly solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/sex-at-work/ Afterwards, we visited a small night spot and danced a bit, then decided to return to the hotel. It was still early, only about 8:00 when we walked down the hall towards our rooms. Julie had overdone her drinking and I was helping her down the hall. She wasn't drunk, but she was just a little tipsy, laughing and giggling as we entered her room. She used the bathroom, while I entered my room through the connecting door, and called the front desk to check for any messages (just in case the boss checked up on us). Having no messages, I kicked off my shoes to get comfortable, and returned to Julie's room. Julie was looking out the window, and as I came into the room, she waved me over excitedly. "Take a look over there!" She whispered, as if she would be overheard. I followed her finger and saw another hotel. The window she'd pointed out clearly showed another couple, on their bed, in the midst of some pretty steamy action. We couldn't see a lot of detail, other than they were both quite naked, and he was on top of her, and her legs were around his hips. Their motions were a primitive, erotic rhythm; something very specific. "Hmmm. Looks like they're having fun." I said quietly. I could feel my prick swelling, being so near Julie and watching her intent interest in the other couple. Julie is attractive, single, 25, about five foot five, chestnut hair, pale blue eyes, and a nice figure of 34C-20-33. We'd been working as a team for seven months, flirting a little, and getting to know each other well. Julie had a boyfriend until three months ago, and we'd gone out to dinner only once in those three months. She knew my interest in her wasn't completely business. I turned down the lights in the room, and we sat by the window. Julie lit a cigarette, and offered me the pack. I lit one, and we watched the "show" the other couple was giving us. They were a floor below us, and we had a good view of their activities. About halfway through our cigarettes, the woman turned over and knelt, taking her man doggy-style. I heard Julie take a deep breath, and she oooh'd when the girl sat up. The girl had very large breasts, D cups for sure, and 36 or 38 inches. Her tits flopped against the bed as her man slammed her from behind. I looked over at Julie, and she looked at me. Now was the time. "I want you." I said in a low, breathy voice. Julie motioned me to stay seated, then indicated for me to be silent, using the age-old finger to the lips signal. Julie began to slowly unbutton her blouse, her eyes were fixed on the couple in the other room. I watched Julie's fingers slowly unfasten each small button, exposing more of her body with each movement. I glanced over at the other couple, seeing that the girl was now flat on the bed, her big tits visible at her sides, while her man was still pounding her from behind. Julie's hand stopped at her waist, and she slid the blouse aside, running her fingers over her bra. Almost without effort, the front hook parted and her breasts came free. They were full, soft, and, I knew, warm. Julie slowly slipped out of her blouse and bra, still watching the other couple. She sat there, topless, cupping her firm tits and rolling her nipples in her fingers, giving me a hellva hard-on. "Oh yes!" Julie breathed quietly, still staring out the window. I looked and the man had withdrawn, and was now spreading the girl's ass, working his cock into her nether hole. This was obvious from their positioning as well as her reaction. Julie's hand slid down and unzipped her skirt, and she slid out of it as well, sitting down in only her pantyhose and underwear. As the other couple began to work back into their rhythm, Julie began to slide her fingers under her panties, one hand still pinching a nipple. My cigarette had burned out in the ashtray, and Julie's had done the same, falling onto the table unnoticed. The couple in the window were glistening with sweat, and I could see a bare sheen forming on Julie's chest between her marvelous breasts. Her breathing was deeper, heavier now, and she kept her eyes on the performers. Julie's musky scent filled the room, and I shifted in my seat, trying to ease the discomfort of my aching cock which strained against my slacks. The other couple were near to orgasm, frantically fucking hard. Julie's hand seemed to vibrate over her clit, and she was half aware of her surroundings as she too neared her nirvana. Sudden motions became jerky, then stopped in the other window, the couple slowly collapsing onto the bed, signalling their orgasm. Julie was in a light trance, her head back slightly, lips parted, breathing heavy, and her fingers blurred over her clit. Suddenly, Julie arched forward, then she slid down in her chair, obviously having her own orgasm. She panted quietly for a few minutes, and I reached over, lighting a cigarette for her. Julie didn't blush, or cover up. She accepted the cigarette, and took a long drag, exhaling the smoke across the table. She looked over at me, just a I lit another smoke. "You didn't get off?" Julie asked me. I shook my head. "I enjoyed watching you though." I said. "Highly erotic, and better than any fantasy." Now Julie blushed a little. I could see her tan lines, faint but decernable, showing around her tits. Julie wore small suits judging from her tan. I looked out the window for a long moment, and was about to suggest that we adjourn to bed, together. A light went on in the hotel room directly across from us, and standing in the room was a very lovely, quite naked blonde, with perhaps the most luscious body I'd seen in years. She was joined quickly by another girl, who wasn't quite naked, still wearing her garterbelt and stockings. The girls embraced and kissed. "Hmmm. This looks intriguing." I said, indicating for Julie where to look. Julie looked, and I half expected her to make a comment about the lesbian scene we were watching, either positive or negative. Hearing none, I glanced at her, and she was watching intently again. The girls were kissing and both running their hands over each other. We had quite a nice seat, although a bit far away for my tastes. I wasted no time, unzipping my slacks and undressing as the girls made their way to the bed. Julie glanced over my way several times, the table interrupting her view. I now sat in my chair, wearing nothing, stroking my very erect cock as I watched the two girls. Julie propped her feet up on the airconditioning unit and began to stroke herself lightly. We watched as one girl, lying on her back, let the other lick her pussy. They were enjoying each other fully, when a well built man entered the room, towelling himself off from a shower. He looked at the girls and watched too, his thick cock standing quickly. I had an idea then, and hoped Julie was as horny as I was, and would go along with me. I stood up, and Julie looked directly at my crotch. Without saying a word, I walked around and stood next to her, indicating for her to stand. Julie did, and I knelt, removing her pantyhose and panties, letting my hands glide down her lovely, warm legs. Julie sighed as my face brushed against her thigh when she stepped out of the last of her clothes. I rose and turned her around, and pointed to the windows. The first couple had covered up and weren't doing much but the other window was full of activity. The man was now kneeling over one girl who sucked his cock, and the other girl was sucking the first one's nipples. With the lights off in our room, our skin took on the brownish-gray cast of night mixed with city lights. I stepped behind Julie, pressing my rigid cock between the cheeks of her ass, and I reached around, cupping her full breasts and bringing her closer to me. Julie sighed softly, and I nibbled her neck. "Watch them." I whispered. We moved closer to the glass, and Julie put her hands against the cool metal frames. I squeezed her breasts, feeling their weight, and then rolled both her nipples in my fingers. Julie pressed back against me, her breathing becoming deeper, more urgent. I reminded her to watch our friends in the other room. Both the other women were now sucking the man's cock, and the blonde was squeezing the tits of the other woman. I slid my cock up and down between Julie's cheeks, running my hands over her belly and thighs, touching her lean, beautiful body all over. Julie's hand roamed my thighs too, and her fingers raked the cheeks of my ass gently. I leaned back and slipped my hard, eight inch cock between her legs, sliding against her already wet labia. Julie moaned softly and leaned back against me. "Look at what they're doing now!" I whispered. The trio had changed around, and the blonde, with fairly large breasts, was giving the man a good tit-fuck. The brunette had her face deep between the blonde's legs. Julie was watching, but her hips were rocking back against me with such an erotic movement, that I knew I had to enter her soon, or risk coming on the glass! My hands moved to Julie's hips, and I steadied her as I moved the head of my cock to her entrance. "Wait." Julie breathed. I couldn't beleive this! We were both hot enough to set fire to the hotel, and she wanted to wait! The head of my cock was just at her entrance, her steamy heat warming the head, floating around my balls, driving me crazy. I looked over at the trio, and the man was now feeding the blonde his huge cock, about half of it in her mouth. Julie thrust back, taking me fully within her drenched pussy all at once. She caught me off guard, and we both moaned as her buttocks met my loins. I pulled her even tighter to me, my hands sliding down to stroke and tease her swollent clit. "Oh baby! Yes! I'm going to cum!" Julie panted as we slowly began to pump our bodies together. My fingers on her clit were going to make her come, and I slowed down, teasing, keeping her excited. "Oh, look, look!" Julie cried, and I looked at the trio. The man had moved, and was now jerking off by both girls who were kissing fiercely. Julie began to move quickly, thrusting back hard to meet my equally hard forward surges. Our bodies were urgently trying to catch up, and my hands found her tits, warm and bouncing. The man in the other room was coming, and the girls were both sharing his cock and cum. Julie was madly fucking me now, and I slammed into her hard and fast. The girls kissed and I felt the first squeeze of Julie's fast approaching orgasm. The brunette crawled up and sat on the blonde's face, rocking furiously over her mouth. Julie was moaning and tossing her head back and forth. "She's gonna cum too!" I panted to Julie. "Watch. She's cumming!" The brunette shuddered and arched, then fell onto her companion's body. We were watching, and fucking hard. Julie's cunt gripped me tight, and her body stiffened, my arms encircling her to hold her up. "Fuck! Cum!!" Julie cried out. Julie was almost bouncing on my cock, her ass pressed hard against me. Her cunt gripping me over and over. I felt a familiar surge rising deep from within. My cock was buried deep in her fiery cunt, my cum rising like a gusher towards her flaming depths. "Don't...move." I panted. Julie tried to remain still, and a second or two later, I came with a long, thick stream of cum pouring into her hot cunt. Then another. I shuddered as each spurt sent my sperm flooding into her sopped cunt. Over and over until I felt as though all my strength had just flowed out my cock. We collaped into Julie's chair, with Julie sitting on my lap, my cock still buried deep inside her. I held Julie against me, nuzzling the back of her neck, lightly hugging her to me. Our breathing slowed down, and we were finally able to talk again. "That was fantastic." I said softly, kissing her back. "Hmmm. Thank you. I loved it too." she replied dreamily. We looked over and watched the trio continue their fuck, and my cock stirred again, still inside of Julie. The blonde was sucking the guy, and the other gal was fucking her from behind with what looked like a strap on dildo. We cheered them on, getting a little bit lewd with our suggestions. The blonde came and the three of them relaxed, giving Julie and I a break. Julie needed to visit the powder room, and she stood up, kissing me softly on the lips before she walked off. When she returned, she indicated the open door between the rooms. "Your place or mine?" she said, standing by the door. We both laughed. "Yours." I said, pulling her onto the bed. We kissed and began again, this time, wondering if someone was able to see us, and perhaps they'd get the same ideas we had. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/sex-at-work/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/bondage-delights/ http://www.starletblog.com/bondage-delights/#comments Wed, 09 Jul 2008 15:09:00 +0000 Administrator nubile pussy sara sexton dream kelly solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/bondage-delights/ A visitor would have thought nothing of the scene. An ordinary looking businessman in a faceless hotel room. A few papers spread across the desktop, and a small overnight case against the wall. A look at his facial expressions would lead one to think he was just a bored man, waiting for a business appointment who was running late. A peek inside his mind, however, would have shown a completely different story. He stood, and walked over to the oversized bed. Pulling a pillow out from beneath the cheap hotel bedspread he lay back, clasping his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes. He heard the sound of a key in the lock, but did not take his eyes off the ceiling. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her enter the room, close the door, and lock it behind her. Then she stood quietly. For minutes they stayed this way. Neither moving, the only sound being her increasingly deep breathing. Finally, he lowered his gaze, taking in the picture of the woman who had come to serve him. She was not a tall woman. Dressed in a camel overcoat to protect her from the weather there was little to be seen. Her hair was a mixture of light highlights, and deep dusky brown closer to her head. Tiny gold hoops hung from her ears. He could see her lips were firmly set, devoid of emotion or interest. Her eyes were firmly set to the wall above his head, motionless. Finally, he broke the silence with a single word. 'Disrobe', he said with a voice that was not a request, but a command. He watched as she looked about her. Standing in the doorway there was nothing close to her to place her clothes on. He knew she could feel his eyes boring into her now. She knew she must obey. Slowly, she unbuttoned the expensive overcoat and opened it. Sliding it off her shoulders she let it fall to the floor. She wore a dark blue silk blouse, with a brightly colored scarf at her neck. A grey wool skirt fell just above her knees. Brightly polished leather boots extended from her small feet up under her skirt. Her hands went to her neck, and untied the scarf. As she pulled it away, and dropped it to the floor baring her neck. Around it he could see the thin black satin collar she wore. At the base of her throat, attached to the collar, was an ivory cameo. To the casual observer this was a nice, Victorian, touch. On closer examination this carving was a couple intertwined in the passions of lovemaking. Carefully, she unbuttoned her blouse, allowing it to fall open as she moved down the long row of tiny buttons. As she reached the bottom, and shrugged the blouse to the floor he could see the glimmer from the tiny gold ring in each nipple. As he watched, her nipples became completely erect. He could see the motion of the rings with each move she made. Her hands went to the side or her skirt, and she bent slightly as she lowered the fastener. Standing erect she allowed her skirt to join the rest of her wardrobe on the floor. As she stood there, silent, he examined her body. A slim, healthy, attractive woman, but he could see the sinew and muscle under the soft flesh. This was a woman ready to satisfy her master's every wish. He lowered his gaze, down across her small, but firm breasts, across her soft, yet not quite perfect, stomach. Following the line of her body his eyes rested upon her bare mons. Looking carefully, he could see she had prepared herself well. Not a trace of hair remained. Continuing, he followed her well sculpted legs until they entered the tall leather boots. 'She will do' was his only thought. He turned his attention away from her, leaving her standing amidst her clothing. Picking up the remote, he switched the television back on, and tuned in a cable news program. 'Topping todays newscast', droned the newscaster,'heavy rains have caused minor flooding problems in the nations Capitol. And on the sports scene...'. His attention wandering, he took in the contents of the room again. She still stood there, quietly. He fixed his stare on her, 'Shower', he commanded. For the first time since she had finished undressing she moved. Quickly, as if fearing to anger him, she retreated to the bathroom. As he paid light attention to the latest basketball scores he could hear the water running strongly from the other room. After a few minutes it stopped. She reentered the bedroom, a towel in one hand. She returned to in front of the door, standing in the pile of her clothing. She stood, arms at her side, legs spread slightly, waiting. He rose from the bed and walked over to her. Walking around her slowly he examined her. As he stood behind her, he placed his hands on her shoulders. He could feel her shudder at his touch, telling him that she was already feverish with anticipation. With a frustrating slowness he moved his hands lightly down her back, outlining her spine with one finger of each hand. As he reached her buttocks, he rotated his hands, so his thumbs slide down the crease and his fingers spread her cheeks wide. He dropped to his knees and with the lightest of touches tasted inside her thighs. Allowing his trail of moisture to move upwards he began to meet her moistness. Her taste was sweet and warm on his lips. He could feel the tension in her body from his touches, so he withdrew. Standing directly in front of her, his back to the bed, he uttered 'undress me'. For the first time she spoke. Her eyes lowered to the floor as she answered 'Yes, Master.' This was not their first time together, and she knew exactly what to do. She reached up, keeping her eyes cast downward, She loosened the tie around his neck. Removing it, she carefully folded it and placed it neatly on the dresser. Delicately, she unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt and removed his watch. This she placed next to the tie. She returned and demurely unfastened the buttons down the front of his shirt. Walking behind him, she removed it from his shoulders. This she took across the room, and carefully arranged on a hanger in the closet. When she returned, she knelt in front of him. Placing her arms behind her back she leaned forward and grasped the leather of his belt between her teeth. Cleverly, she pulled the strap free, and uncoupled it from the tooth in the buckle. She then brought her arms out and, reaching down, removed his shoes. The shoes went to the front of the closet, neatly arranged. Next she removed each sock, one at a time. After each, she straightened and, neatly folding it, placed it across the back of each shoe. At last he stood, only in his pants. She knelt, again, in front of him and carefully undid the clasp at the waist. The slowly lowering the zipper she lowered the fabric. Using one hand to make sure none of it touched the floor she eased each legs down over his foot and off. Finally, she hung these, with care, in the closet and returned. While she had been hanging the pants up, dressed only in a bright green bikini brief, he had returned to the bedside chair. Sitting back he watched her as she returned. Reaching down he opened the small overnight case near him. From it, he took a very light silver chain, and a set of handcuffs.. With an almost invisible motion of his hand she came forward and prostrated herself at his feet. He reached down and attached one end of the chain to a small loop at the back of her collar. She intuitively placed her arms behind her back and he firmly closed the cuffs over them. He checked the coupling of the chain at her neck. Taking the other end in one hand, he reached down and took hold of her chin. Lifting her face to look at him, he spoke. 'Who am I?' he questioned. 'You are my Master', she answered. 'And what do you exist for?' 'To serve your needs as your sex slave', she replied. At these words, her eyes dropped and fell to the carpet at his feet. Tugging lightly at the chain, he pulled her head forward into his lap. She raised her eyes once again, and a look of happiness crossed her face. 'May I give you pleasure Master?' she whispered. A simple small nod of the head was all she got in return. He then turned his attention away from her, and back to the television. He was sitting on the edge of the chair and her face hovered inches above his crotch. She knew what he expected, and was boiling inside with anticipation. Gently, she lowered her head and began running her lips across the soft green fabric. She could feel the outline of his manhood begin to stir at her touch. His legs parted further, and she dug her lips down one side of the cloth. Finding the edge, she grasped it in her teeth and lifted it across to the other side. This exposed him completely to her. His semi-hard cock hung heavily over the edge of the chair, and she could see this heavy balls hanging below. Lowering her shoulders she put her mouth into position just below the head of his cock. She could see small jerks of movement in it, an unacknowledged excitement on his part for what was ahead. Opening her mouth, and lowering her tongue, she allowed the partially erect member to enter her mouth. Moving slowly, she pressed on until the entire organ was resting on her tongue, and deep into her mouth. Then she closed her mouth over it, bathing it in warmth and sensation. Instantly, she could feel the response. Blood flowed rapidly into the muscle, engorging it and dramatically increasing its size. Yet through this she struggled to hold him deep inside her mouth. Quickly, it reached full erectness. She could feel the pulse of his body through the vessels in her mouth. The thick head pressed hard against the roof of her mouth in the rear. Ever so slowly she began to move her tongue. First just slightly back and forth across the sensitive underside. Then, becoming more aroused herself, along the sides, and as far back as she could reach. Holding a strong suction she began to move her head in time with her tongue. Bathing him in her moisture she began a slow, but sure, rhythm. She continued this way in silence. The only response she noted has the deepening of this breath, and the increasingly strong throbs through his cock. She began to feel his body tense around her. His legs began to press in against her shoulders and she could feel his buttocks tense up under him. She renewed her efforts, thinking only of the satisfaction she was giving him. As she felt a series of powerful pulsations in the cock buried in her throat she knew she was succeeding in pleasing him. With a tremendous intake of breathe, she sucked even harder and buried him to the hilt inside her mouth. 'No! Stop!' she heard him cry out. Too late she realized he had wanted to wait. As she began to try to pull away she felt one last throb, and felt the powerful gushes of his orgasm fill her mouth. Even as she struggled to swallow the rapidly discharging fluid, she knew she had erred. She cringed at his feet as he stood from the chair. 'Stupid slut! Didn't I teach you better than that?' She knew there could be no answer. She had failed in serving him, and knew she must be disciplined. He moved to the edge of the bed, and sat there, his cock still at full erection. Using his chain, he pulled her to stand beside him. Then with one hand on her back, and the other pulling the chain, he pulled her down across his knee. 'You have been a bad girl.' he said. 'You have forgotten who decides what happens here. This should help you remember.' She lay across his lap, her naked buttocks in the air, feet spread slightly. Her head was down near the floor on the other side of him, held low by his grasp on her leash. She felt, rather than heard, his hand raise into the air and come crashing down on her bare behind. CRACK! The sound echoed off the walls of the small quiet room. She felt the heat immediately converge on the spot his hand had struck. Mixed with the pain she felt was a sharp twinge of pleasure from her groin. SLAP! 'Will you ever learn?' she heard him say. 'Answer me!' 'Yes Master', she whimpered 'I will be much better now, a perfect slave to your will'. Even as she spoke these words, the thought of serving him generated even more fury in her tortured crotch. She knew he could feel the fluids dripping from her, and hoped he wouldn't anger. He pulled her to her feet and, digging in his overnight bag for the key, released the handcuffs. She stood quietly, wishing she could move to ease the tight muscles in her arms. Pointing to the bed he quietly told her 'Lie down on your back'. When she had, he reached back into the bag and withdrew an assortment of ropes. Working silently, he took four long lengths and ran them under the bed. Two running top to bottom at the outside edges, and two running across the bottom at the head and foot. He then took several shorter pieces and began to attach her to his web. Each arm in turn, and then each leg. When he finished she was firmly pinned to the bed. pulling on any arm would drag the other off the side of the bed. Each leg reacted the same. She lay spread-eagled to his gaze. Two fine gold chains appeared in his hand. With one hand he pulled her head up off the bed slightly. With the other, he attached one end of each to her nipple rings. The other end attached to an earring. Then he released her head, knowing that she could not lower it to the bed without causing herself pain. He looked down on her and could see threads of cum on her neck. With a finger he scooped these up and placed them on her tongue. She carefully cleaned his finger with her tongue after she had swallowed these missed traces. Reaching into his bag again, he pulled out two items. The first was a lacey white set of panties. These had snaps at the sides of a long band of material, and at the crotch. From the crotch came two other strips, and there was no covering for the buttocks. Working roughly, he slid this under her and fastened the side panels, leaving the crotch open and her tight ass uncovered. The second was a large human shaped vibrator. Taking a large glop of KY, he covered it from the base to the tip. Then, turning it on low speed, he placed it at the opening to her quivering pussy. At the touch she gritted her teeth. After a few seconds of teasing, he pressed it deeply inside her. She could feel the vibrator fill her aching cavity. He reached down and snapped the crotch to the leg straps. This preventing even her well trained internal muscles from removing it. She could feel the vibrations strongly where the tip of the vibrator pressed firmly against her cervix. He stood up, and began to dress. 'I'll be back in a little while', he said. 'I'm going down to the lobby for a moment. I will be listening at the door when I return, so don't make a sound'. How long stayed away, she couldn't tell. The pleasure coming from her pussy in lightning like shocks overwhelmed her senses. Each time she felt she was going to give in to the feelings her head would arch back. The pain from her nipples would bring her quickly back from the edge. Over, and over she went through this cycle. She could feel a flood of moisture between her thighs. At last, she heard the key in the lock. He entered and looked at the agony in her eyes. With deliberate slowness he undressed himself. This time completely. He reached down and released the ropes at her wrists and legs. 'On your knees', he commanded. She carefully rolled over, making sure to keep her head low and the nipple chains loose. Kneeling up she felt him standing behind her. She could feel the rasp of the ropes as he tied a loop around each knee, and brought it forward to her wrist. He pulled them taught, so her wrists were touching her knees. With her head against the mattress, ass was wide open high in the air behind her. As she shifted, she felt the vibrator press even deeper inside her. The low buzz captured her mind completely at last, allowing her only knowledge of it and nothing else. She no longer knew he, the room, or reality existed. The motion of the bed shifting brought her back. She could feel him kneeling behind her. Then she felt a warm, hard, slippery pressure at the opening to her anus. She caught her breath as she felt him begin to enter her. As her sphincter closed over his thick head she felt the shudders of orgasm trying to overcome her. With every effort of willpower she had, she fought it back. He settled into a slow, fulfilling rhythm, pressing deep inside her, then withdrawing to leave only the head trapped. She could feel his hands running across her back and caressing her smooth buttocks. He began to press deeper and harder, and she could hear his breath coming more quickly. She began to allow the feelings to overtake her mind again. When she could feel he was about to come she let her mind go, and lost herself in the passions of orgasm. As she was releasing herself she felt one hand move from her back to her crotch. As the first explosions began to wrench her mind she felt the vibrator begin to buzz at high speed. At the same instant she felt his hand come down one her ass in a sharp spank. The effect was instantaneous. What had been explosions, became deflagrations. Her mind shattered in ecstasy as she felt him swell and fill her ass with his hot cum. She felt, but ignored, the pain in her nipples as she arched in uncontrollable feeling. Finally, completely drained, she knelt limp as he pulled out of her. She quivered at his touch as he released her bonds. As he lay back on the bed she knew what to do. Standing on barely stable legs she walked into the bathroom and returned with a warm washcloth. Carefully, she bathed his cock and balls with it. When satisfied he was clean and resting, she stood and took her place by the door. With a wave of his hand, he closed his eyes and rested. At that signal she dressed, and left. She knew she would return again ... and again. She loved her husband. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/bondage-delights/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/fooled/ http://www.starletblog.com/fooled/#comments Thu, 03 Jul 2008 11:56:18 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile girl solo sydney hot haley solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/fooled/ Well, the bubble burst, as it usually does, 3 months later when I finally got the chance to phone someone in that same group at Merrill. She answered the phone, and as usual was cordial, but there was none of that eagerness I had made myself believe in ... actually, it was more of a strained politeness. When I heard soon thereafter that she and her boyfriend were often into it hot and heavy, I knew that once again, I was a fool. So in my mild depression, I decided to go back to an old standby: pornography. It's a little less exciting than fantasizing about someone real, but I don't get hurt when my lust object turns out not to be interested ... as has often been the case. As long as I'm going to be fantasizing anyway, I might as well protect my feelings. So, I went home and dug out my crate of pornography. Most of this was clipped from issues of Penthouse and Club over the past 10 years, but some of it was written by me. What all of it had in common was that it involved dominant women. Often, the men were seduced by the women. In some cases, the man was the initial aggressor, but the woman turned out to be more than his match and he is made to somehow yield to her. My most instensely arousing fantasies involve my being seduced by a friendly but dominant woman, and the porn I wrote myself consisted of stories on this theme. By a "dominant woman", I'm not referring to the stereotypical, leather-clad "Mistress" who hurts, degrades, and humiliates her partner. My kind of dominant woman doesn't break down my resistance with pain, physical force, or sadism, but rather she uses the art of seduction and her erotic power over me. It's done in an intensely controlling, but non-hurtful and non-humiliating manner. Everything she gets me to do is through her ability to persuade and seduce. I do what she wants because she's has me so aroused, not because of fear or by being forcefully overpowered. All the porn in my collection, including those pieces I wrote myself, involve this kind of woman. I spent a fun weekend going through all the porn and selecting a dozen or so of my favorites, including 3 pieces I wrote myself, in which I am the person being seduced and dominated. I brought my selected erotica into work and hid it in a folder amidst some little used, boring papers, and whenever I get the urge I bring the folder into a stall in the men's room, and I stroke and tease my cock while reading the porn. Due to the fact that this is a busy rest room in a crowded office building, I would never bring myself to orgasm, but just quietly titillate myself to the point where my orgasm later at home would be intense and satisfying. So anyway, one Friday at work I was in the bathroom stall, teasing my cock and really getting into my fantasies, when suddenly I realized I was late for a meeting. I had lost track of the time. As I bolted out of the bathroom, I nearly collided with a woman whom I'd seen several times before. She was a brunette, about 25 and pretty, with a really nice figure. She stood out around the office as one of the few women who weren't shy about wearing sexy clothes to work. She'd swing her hips and let her breasts bounce as she'd walk, and I'd often find myself staring appreciatively at her swaying ass and sexy body. She was wearing a tight red dress of a light, knit material. It stopped way above her knees. Several times earlier that day I had seen her and admired how sexy she looked in that dress with her gorgeous body and sexy walk. So anyway, after nearly colliding with her, I started to blurt out a hurried apology about being late for a meeting, but I almost choked on the words when she seemed to gaze at my crotch and then back up to my eyes. At that point I realized that I still had a partial hard-on from my bathroom masturbation, but I kept my cool ... barely. She had a smile and replied to my apology with what seemed to be a raised eyebrow and a cheerful "No problem." I nervously apologized again and rushed back to my desk where I quickly stashed the folder of pornography, grabbed my notebook, and ran to the meeting. Luckily, the meeting started late and I got there just as the door was closing. It went on for a couple hours and was boring as hell, and my mind wandered back to that woman. Did she really notice my hard-on, or was it just my imagination? Was that some sort of a knowing look she gave me after her apparent gaze at my crotch, or just a cheerful acceptance of my apology? After a while I decided that I was reading far too much into her actions and was once again letting my imagination get the better of me. I sighed to myself and tried to concentrate on the meeting. It finally ended around 4:45, 15 minutes before quitting time. But as usual, I had to work late. Back at my desk I sat down with the intention of resuming work on the program I was trying to finish, but I looked down and noticed a note. It read "You dropped some papers out of your folder. Call me before 5:00. Ursula." There was a phone extension. I swore to myself and practially tore my desk drawer open. My fears were realized when I looked into my secret porn folder: the erotica was missing along with some of the innocent papers I used to hide it in. I swore again. That stuff must have fallen out of my folder some time after I was in the bathroom masturbating. I went into a panic. Was "Ursula" the sexy woman in the red dress, or someone else? What if Ursula is offended by the porn and tells my boss ... or calls Company Security? Or worse, what if she shows it around the office for a good laugh at my expense? I entertained the notion that the porn was still in between a couple of the innocent papers and it wasn't detected, but I had to admit to myself that such a thing was virtually impossible. I drove myself crazy with my fears for a few minutes until I suddenly snapped out of it and looked at my watch. If I was going to call at all, it had to be soon because it was almost 5:00. So, I made the decision: I'd call Ursula and get it over with ... not responding would be worse for me in the long run if she somehow disapproved of the erotica. I gritted my teeth, dialed the extension on the note, and hoped for the best. A woman's voice answered and I vowed I would try to be calm. I said, "Hello. Is this Ursula?" "Yes it is." I introduced myself and said, "Uh, I found a note on my desk with this number on it. It ... uh, the note said that you found some papers of mine?" "Oh ... yeah, that's right. I've got them right here." Her voice was friendly. "Uh, good, and, uh, thanks for leaving me that note. Um, uh, sorry I didn't get back to you sooner ... I just got out of a meeting". "The same one you were running to when you almost bumped into me?" So Ursula *was* the sexy woman in the red dress. She was being friendly and cheerful ... I relaxed a bit and replied that it indeed was. "I'm glad you called," she continued. "I was away from my desk a lot this afternoon, and I thought that you might have called when I was gone and were afraid to leave a message. I was about to come by and see if you were at your desk." So she thought I'd be afraid to leave a message ... there's no reason for her thinking that unless she saw the porn. Damn! But she was still being nice about the whole thing ... actually, she was downright cheerful. That was a good sign. She lowered her voice to a whisper, as if someone was nearby: "So, Al, can we talk in private?" About what? All she had to do was return the porn. This was getting more and more interesting. But I was was still nervous and played dumb. "Oh ... sure, I guess ... if you want. What about?" She laughed and said, "I think you know what it's about, Al." She paused, waiting for a reply, but I was speechless. Her voice was confident and a bit sultry. I felt a wave of excitement and a stirring in my groin. After a moment, she continued, "Can we meet before you leave tonight?" "Ummm ... sure." I made it sound like I had to figure out my schedule before I could be certain, although in actuality nothing could have made me miss this opportunity. I hoped she couldn't see through that childish ruse. "Uh, let's see ... any time before 8 or 9 would be fine." "Good," she said in a friendly but somewhat businesslike manner that matched the tone I had just been feigning. "How about 8:30?" "Sure, that's fine." I was calmer. "Um, where should we meet? A conference room?" "I think it would be better to use an office. I have the keys to one that's empty this week. How about if I come by and show you where it is? Will you be at the same place I left my note?" "Yeah ... OK. Just come by. I'll be at the same place." She started whispering again, "I'll pretend I need help with a program I'm writing." "Oh, OK. That's fine. And, uh, you'll bring my stuff?" She laughed. "Oh yes ... I'll bring all your *stuff*, Al." Her conspirtorial secrecy and the teasing emphasis she put on the word "stuff" got me all the more intrigued ... she obviously knew about the porn and was being quite cheerful about it. I wondered what she had in mind for our private meeting. "Don't worry," she added. "See you then. Bye." I said goodbye and she hung up. The time went slowly. I tried to work, but I was too anxious and excited. I kept looking at my watch every minute or so and tried in vain to concentrate on my programming. Most of the time had finally gone by when suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder. I practically jumped out of my seat. I turned and saw it was Ursula. She was smiling, which put me a bit more at ease. "Jumpy, aren't we?" She looked good standing there next to where I was sitting. My eyes were at the level of her chest, and she made no attempt to move when I turned and found myself staring at her nice breasts from about a foot away. She put her hand back on my shoulder when I turned, and her thigh pressed against mine. I felt my penis starting to harden. This was looking more and more interesting all the time! I was quite nervous, though, and I tried to excuse my jumpiness by stammering something about being tired and overworked that barely made sense and sounded really lame. She laughed good-naturely, squeezed my shoulder, and pushed slightly against me. I felt her thigh against mine again, and this time I also felt her breast brush lightly against my shoulder. "Don't worry about it, Al. C'mon, follow me. I'll show you the program I'm having trouble with." She winked and then motioned me to follow her. "Oh ... uh ... right ... uh ... let me just log out here ..." I was so excited I was shaking. I managed to log off the computer after only 5 attempts at typing "logout", and then I stood up bumping my knee. I grabbed my bag, almost dropping it, and said, "OK, I'm ready." She laughed heartily but good-naturely at me, gave me a reassuring, sexy smile, and said, "Yeah ... you're ready all right," as she slowly lowered her eyes down to my crotch and back up. My cock was hardening and I'm sure that was visible in my pants. She winked and said, "C'mon. There's an empty office I know about." She led the way to an office on the opposite end of the floor that she unlocked. "This is Al's office," she explained. "He's out of town for two weeks, and as the departmental secretary, I have the only other key. We won't be disturbed. Lock the door behind you." I said "OK," and did so. She put her bag on the empty desktop and sat up next to it, cross-legged. She motioned me to sit and looked at me as if she was waiting for me to say something. I nervously sat down but couldn't think of anything to say more than a dumb-sounding, nervous, "Well, here we are." "Yes, that's true," she said with exagerated mock seriousness and she laughed again, smiling. "You're quite the nervous one, aren't you Al?" That got me even more nervous, and I stammered, "Uh ... yeah ... I guess I'm high-strung ... I always have been ... I'm sorry ... I'm just ... well ..." She laughed again. "Don't worry, Al. I don't bite." I took a deep breath and collected myself a bit, and then I said, "OK ... thanks," and smiled. She returned the smile, and said, again in her friendly, but serious tone, "So, Al ... let's get to the point." She paused and I nodded. She continued, "Your papers fell as you ran off to your desk after you almost crashed into me. I tried to catch up with you, but I only got as far as the doorway by the time I saw you rushing off to your meeting. I left you the note and went back to my desk." She paused, as if in thought, then continued, "I have to admit that I'm nosy, and," she smiled, "imagine my surprise when I saw all that pornography." "Uh ... yeah ... I can imagine," I said sardonically. She gave me a sly look. "I *thought* I'd noticed a hard-on in your pants when you left the bathroom." I looked down and groaned to myself. This is embarassing, albeit quite exciting. "Being curious and nosy, I took your pornography in the bathroom with *me*, and I read through it." She reached in her bag and pulled out a folder. "I like this stuff, Al. You have good taste." I nervously looked down and thanked her. Did she masturbate in the bathroom like me? Did she just go there for privacy? Did she like the porn for literary reasons, or was it sexually exciting to her? These and other questions raced through my mind. My thoughts were interrupted as she continued, "So, did you write those typewritten ones?" "Yes, I did." I nervously fidgeted around. "Are they autobiographical?" I groaned again. This was so very difficult. But this looked like it was leading to something quite interesting, so I pressed on. "Well ... not really ... I mean, they aren't based on anything that really happened. They're ... they're fantasies ... you know, wishful thinking." I was pained to think that I was so sexually inexperienced and insecure that I had no real experiences to match up my fantasies. I was pained all the more because she now could infer that I probably masturbated to the porn, too. She looked at me for a moment as if sizing me up, and then said, "I was hoping that you'd say that, Al." I looked up at her quizzically, and she continued. "You know, about your wishful thinking." She paused for a moment and gave me a meaningful gaze and said, "You see, Al, I like men like you." "Oh?" I said hopefully but also suspiciously. "Yes, Al. I do." Her demeanor was totally serious. "I can tell from this stuff ..." motioning to the folder, "... that you probably could really appreciate a woman like me." I was quite happy about how things were working out. This sure as hell looked like she was going to offer herself to me sexually, but I still was trying to not let my hopes get too high. Plus, I was so damn nervous and embarassed. "Uh, well, I ... I mean, well, I *do* appreciate you, uh, but ... but, like ... like what do you mean, exactly?" She laughed again. "I mean, Al, that your taste in porn shows me the kinds of things you like, and I like them too." "You mean," I said slowly, "my taste in porn makes you want to ... uh ..." "Makes me want to seduce you? Most certainly. I like seducing men who fantasize about being dominated." She stared intently at me as I nervously looked down and tried to figure out what to say. "You're not going to deny that you'd like me to dominate you, are you, Al?" "Well ..." "Al, c'mon. Look: almost all your porn ... no, I think *all* of porn has to do with men being seduced, men being dominated, men being made to do things. This is true both about the stuff you cut out of the magazines and of your own fantasies, which you yourself have just told me are a product of wishful thinking." I felt trapped. This was shaping up to be a fulfillment of the very fantasies she was referring to, but I was scared as hell. On the other hand, I had to keep going ... I wanted this to continue. "OK ... you're right. Yes ... I do like ... like to be ... like for the woman to be ... be strong and ... and ... OK, yes, and *dominant*." She nodded with a triumphant expression, and I continued, "But being dominated ... I mean, I like it ... sort of ... I mean, well, it's not so simple." I looked at her pleadingly, but she didn't let me off the hook. "So why don't you explain it to me, Al? Tell me how you want me to dominate you." I groaned and must have looked annoyed, because before I could get out an answer, she said, "If this is too much for you, we don't have to go on." I looked up at her. She was serious, but not angry. It was really happening, right out of my fantasy! I was being seduced by a dominant woman. "No ... I *do* want to continue." "Are you *sure*?" I thought about it for a second ... what a shmuck I am! I almost blew this opportunity. "Yes, I'm sure. I'm absolutely certain." I looked at her expectantly. She smiled and nodded reassuringly. "Good. I want it too, Al." She looked at me with a sexy expression for a moment or two, and then she got a bit more serious again and said, "So I know this is difficult, but this really isn't going to work unless you can tell me how you'd like me to dominate you." I sighed, but nodded in acknowledgement. "OK, but please bear with me if I falter or get nervous. I'll eventually manage to get it all out." "Certainly, Al. Say it any way you need to. I'll be patient." She gave me another sexy, reassuring smile. "Alright. It's like, I don't ... I don't want the 'Mistress' kind of stuff with pain and humiliation and force or anything. I like a 'gentler, kinder' kind of domination." She laughed. I felt a bit more at ease after my joke and pressed on. "You know, the woman being in control ..." She interrupted. "Not 'the woman', but *me*, right now." She gave me another sexy look. "Go on." I smiled and shook my head in near disbelief. This was really happening! "Right ... OK. I want *you* to be in control and everything, but it's got to be seductive, erotic, friendly ... not painful or anthing." I looked up at her ... she was patiently looking at me. She motioned me to go on. "OK ... I don't want you to hurt me ... I really don't want that ... I just want you to make all the decisions ... to ... to make me do things ... but ... but by seducing me and turning me on ... not by forcing me or hurting me or anything like that ... do you understand?" ;;;; She nodded. "Yes, I understand, Al." She started speaking slowly and clearly, making sure I heard and understood every word. "You want to be dominated, but not to be hurt or embarassed or humiliated. You want to be told what to do, but what you're told to do is pleasurable, not painful. You want to have things be unexpected, but with a woman who knows or can anticipate what you want or what would turn you on. You also like to be kept in a state of arousal for a long time without cumming, and to be brought to the edge of orgasm and then to not be allowed to cum ... over and over again. You want to cum more than once, but you're afraid to cum too early because then you might not be able to any more, and the pleasure will be over. You like watching me play with myself for you in many different ways. You like me talking dirty to you. You like kinky stuff as long as it's done delicately and doesn't cause pain. How am I doing?" I couldn't believe how right-on she was being. My cock was growing in my pants. "Jeezus ... how did you know all that ...?" "Oh, it's not not all that hard to figure all this out from what you've said so far and from your fantasies, Al." She waved the folder at me. "I read them. Remember?" I nodded and laughed nervously, "Yeah, that's right ... you did at that. I should've figured ..." She interrupted, "No big deal. Anyway, another reason I'm good at anticipating your needs is that I'm pretty much the same as these women you fantasize about: I'm dominant but "friendly", as you put it. I use erotic persuasion, not pain or humiliation. So, I know from experience what men like you need. Now, you may not believe this, but it's hard to find men that really want this ... many are threatened by women who want to be in control, and of those who really do want to be dominated, most want the pain and humiliation stuff, which I'm not that into. That's why I'm glad I found you." She paused, and I said I was glad I found her, too. She smiled and continued. "I'm quite experienced at this, Al. I get turned on making men do things ... making *you* do things." She paused again and looked at me intently. "Do you want me to make you do things, Al?" She kept staring, waiting for my reply. I was scared but excited. I *did* want her to be dominant with me. The combination of fear and excitement was turning me on. My heart was beating fast and I had butterflies in my stomach as she kept staring patiently and intently. Finally, I managed to say, "Yes. Yes ... I want ... I want you to ... to make me do things." She nodded and slowly uncrossed and spread her legs, bending her knees so her feet were flat on the desk near her ass. Her dress covered her crotch, but she slowly began to lift it, saying, "I want you to jerk off for me, Al. Right now ... in here. I want to see you play with your penis." Soon, her dress was completely up around her waist and I saw the crotch of her red, silky bikini panties. She seductively ran her fingertips up and down her panties in front of her pussy. "Do you have a lot of cum in your balls, Al?" My throat went dry. My cock throbbed. I had trouble talking. "Uh ... I don't know ... I guess ... I think so ..." She kept stroking her pussy through her panties. "Did you cum in the men's room today?" "Uh ... " I couldn't speak. She started massaging her pussy with her flat palm and fingers. "Did you pump sperm out of your dick today, Al?" "No." I choked. She started pushing her fingers into her pussy as far as her panty material would let them go. She moved her hips rhythmically to meet the pressure from her hand. "When's the last time you did, Al?" I couldn't speak. "When's the last time you pumped sperm out of that hard dick of yours?" My penis *was* hard. "Uh ... uh ... I think Tuesday ... uh, no ... Monday." She smiled seductively. "Good. So you have lots for me." She continued masturbating, her hand and hips moving a bit faster and harder. She didn't say anything for a minute or two as she kept that up. She never stopped staring at me. Then, she said in a sultry, throaty, seductive whisper, "Take off your pants, Al. I told you I want you to jerk off for me." I got nervous and hesitated. "C'mon, Al. Your penis is hard and I can see it throbbing. You know you want to jack off for me now. No one can hear us in here and I have the only key. Just take off your pants so I can see your hard dick." I sighed and started taking off my shoes. "That's it, Al. I want to see your naked cock and balls. And I really want to see you jerking off." I managed to get out my shoes, stood up, let my pants drop, and stepped out of them. "Ooooooh, good. I want you to stroke it for me ..." I started to reach for my penis, but she motioned me to stop, "... but I want you to do it the way I tell you ... it'll be much better that way ... you'll see." I nodded and managed to choke out an affirmative reply. "Now do as I say. Aim your hard penis at my pussy, Al. Here ... closer ... that's it. Now, lick your thumb and index finger and get them wet. That's it. Good. Lick the area between them ... like this." She showed me by licking her hand. "Good ... now, make a ring with your thumb and index finger and encircle the head, right under the rim. No ... no, not the shaft. Don't touch your shaft, Al, just the head and the area under the rim. Good, that's it. Now, jack your head off lightly, up and down from the rim to the tip and back. Yeah ... that's it ... back and forth, back and forth ... good. Keep your fingers wet, lick them when you need to. Keep doing that to the head and don't touch the shaft." I started jacking off that way. The sensations were intense, and I had to keep resisting the urge to squeeze my shaft. It made me moan and thrust my hips. "That's very good, Al. I love having you stand there in front of me and jerk off like that." She kept playing with herself and just gazed intently into my eyes. This was really tunring me on! After a while, she continued, "Now keep watching me. Don't take your eyes off me, Al." She got off the desktop and turned around so that ass was pointing at me. Her dress dropped back to her knees again, and she turned a bit so that she could see me over her shoulder. "Look at my ass, Al." She wiggled it. "Do you want to see it naked?" By now I was starting to pant a little bit, as the pleasure in my cock was getting more intense. "Yes ... uh-huh ... I do." "I thought so. Well, keep jerking off the head of your penis for me. That's it. Your dick is so nice and hard. Can you feel the cum starting to boil in your balls, Al?" "Yes ..." I panted. "Good, well, watch my ass." Never taking her eyes off of me, She slowly started raising her dress. She moved like a stripper, only more slowly than any one I'd ever seen. Her leering smile and her teasing, sensuous motions made me even more turned on. My cock was rigid and throbbing, and my stroking was getting more and more intensely pleasurable. I was beginning to pant more deeply and rhythmically and to thrust my hips harder and faster. Finally, her dress was up to her waist, revealing her round, full, panty-covered ass. She then started playing with the elastic waistband of her panties, slowly teasing them off of her. This was better than any stripper, because she did it so much more slowly. Finally, after many minutes she had her panties down and she pulled them all the way off. She slid both her hands down to her naked ass and started slowly caressing and spreading it open as she languidly gyrated her hips. "My ass, Al," she purred. "Look at it. C'mon Al. Tease your meat for me. Your fingers feel so good! I bet you were going to pump all that spunk out of your hot balls when you got home tonight. All that hot cream, Al. Just think of how your semen will look and feel when it squirts out of you ... and watch my ass." My cock was throbbing and I was furiously thrusting my hips and moaning. "Ahhhhhh, that's it, Al. Your penis is so hard. I love making it that way. I want you hard as steel for me." She continued her erotic motions and kept her eyes on me. I was sweating and groaning as I jerked off for her. The pleasure in my cock and balls kept mounting. After a few minutes she started speaking again. "OK, Al. Now stroke your big long prick any way you like. Do it the way you do it at home." I stopped the teasing motions, took my hard shaft in the palm of my hand, and started jacking off. She started running her finger up and down the crack of her ass and pushing it against her puckered hole. "My finger sticks to my skin a little when I rub my ass hole, Al. I wish I had some of your white, creamy sperm there to lubricate it. That hot white spunk will make my ass hole so slippery." My penis twitched and I started jerking off faster. She bent over a little more and wiggled a little closer to me, so her ass hole was an inch or two from my cock head. "I want your wet cum on me, on my asshole, Al. Creamy cum, burning cum flowing up the length of your shaft." She spread her cheeks even wider and relaxed her ass hole so it opened a little. Her fingers kept poking and stroking her crack and ass hole. "I want your hot cream, Al. I can hardly wait for you to empty your balls on me, Al. For you to pump your cum into my ass hole." I was jerking furiously, and I could tell my explosion was just a few strokes away. All of the sudden, she cried "Stop!", dropped her dress back down, and turned to face me. I froze in mid-stoke. "Don't cum yet, Al. Save it for me. Save it. Stop." I stopped and sighed heavily. My penis was involuntarily spasming. "Sit down and take some deep breaths, Al. We'll do more later. I promise. Now relax, Al. Sit down and relax. That's it." She sat on the desk facing me with her legs hanging over the edge, but with her crotch covered by her dress. "See how hot I can get you, Al?" "Uh-huh,", I panted, trying to catch my breath. "It's better if you save it, Al. Your orgasm will be that much more intense later." She paused, looking at me with a friendly expression. "Do you like how I dominate you, Al?" "Yes," I panted. "Very much." She smiled. "Well, thank you." She then got a bit more serious and said, "Now we need to talk." I looked up, expectantly. "Al, I want to do a lot more with you tonight." "I do, too." "Good. Can you come home with me and stay over night?" "Well, yeah ... of course ... I'd love to!" "Very good! If you didn't I'd let you cum right here, but since you do, I want you to wait. You should know that I'm going to drive you wild. You will cum several times, so don't hold back ... don't worry that your first orgasm will be your last, 'cause it won't. I'm an expert at this ... I'm probably more knowledgeable about how your sexual organs work than you do. I guarantee that you will cum at least twice and maybe many times more. You will do things you'll never done before, and feel pleasure beyond your wildest dreams." "Well, how could I refuse an offer like that?" "Oh, it would be easy ... all you'd have to do is say 'no'. But you didn't, and I'm glad. You're not going to regret this, Al. What we did just now was only a taste. I barely even got started." She hopped off the desk. "So come on, Al. Get dressed and let's get going. Do you have a car?" I started putting my pants back on. "No, I take the train." "OK. Well, I'll drive, then. Can you stay until tomorrow morning or afternoon?" "Well ... uh, sure. I haven't got any plans." "Good, Al. You're going to *love* this!" I finshed tying my shoes and we left. She unlocked the door and I followed her out to the elevators. "Let me walk in front of you, Al, so you can look at my ass." Wow! "Uh ... thanks!" She swayed her ass sexily and seductively for me. We took the elevator down to the garage. On the way down I asked her about herself, where she lived, etc. She's 25 and divorced. Her husband and she had been sexually incompatible. She was taking me to the house of some rich friends. She was housesitting for them for the next couple months. It was about an hour away. ;;;; We got down to the garage, which was deserted. She got to her car and turned to face me. "It looks like we're alone here, Al, and I can hear if anyone shows up." She turned her back to me, hiked up her dress, looked over her shoulder, and once again started gyrating her hips, rubbing and spreading her ass cheeks, and fingering her crack and ass hole. "Don't touch your penis yet, Al. Just look at my ass. Feel the heat rising in your cock and look at me. Your cock is throbbing, Al. Don't touch it. Just look at my ass and feel your sweet cum boiling in your balls." She silently continued her ass show for a few moments, and then, "Good. I can see you starting to get hard in your pants. Feel that hot sperm inside of you." She dropped her dress and turned around to face me. My cock was pushing the front of my pants straight out. "Your prick is sticking out. I like seeing you like this. Now let's go. I want to get you home and see you nude." She opened my door, and then she went around to the driver's side and got in and shut her door. I was still standing there, dumbfounded. "C'mon, Al. Get in." I obeyed, shut the car door, and we drove off. After we got out on the road she pulled out a half-smoked joint and lit it up. "Want some?" she offered. I accepted and we smoked it down. It was pretty good, and after a few more minutes I was nicely stoned. As usually happens when I'm high and horny, I got intensely turned on. But as also usually happens, I get paranoid. I was happy but nervous before I started smoking, but now the nervousness increased to the point that it was almost unbearable. "Al, take off your pants." she suddenly said. I literally jumped. "You are *so* nervous!" She said, smiling. "I'm really not going to hurt you." I was practically shaking and my voice was quivering. "I-It's just th-that I get so paranoid when I'm on dope. And sex always makes me nervous anyway." "Why is that?" I'm glad she wanted to talk. "Well ... I'm just, just insecure, you know, and almost all my life sex was something I did alone ... away from others. I had to hide from my parents, and I was always shy and never went on dates or anything, and ..." "So you pretty much kept to yourself as a child and masturbated to escape?" "Well, yes ... but not only as a child, but as an adult, too ... even nowadays." Talking about being nervous made me even more nervous. My voice was quivering. But I had the urge to make myself understood, which is often the way I tried to deal with my anxiety. It's a bad habit ... it doesn't work. She appeared to notice my anxiety and became thoughtful for a moment. Then, she said, "Well, listen, Al. I want to try to reassure you. We're alone here. No one knows this is happening. It's our secret and it will stay that way. OK?" "OK." I took a deep breath in an effort to calm down. "You're perfectly safe with me. You may not believe me, but it's true. You'll see as time goes on." I nodded. "Now listen carefully to this, Al." "OK". "What turns me on is to escape, too. I am an outgoing person and I do go out a lot, but sexually I am often frustrated because of men who fear my dominant nature. You turn me on because you let me be in control, and you *want* me to be in control." I felt a wave of fear, but I forced myself to reply. "Well, yeah ... that's true ... I *do* want you to be ... to be in control ... basically. But although I get turned on by ... by you being in control, it also scares me 'cause ... 'cause I'm *out* of control. It's a paradox." "Oh, I know. That paradox is always there. But you have to remember two things: first, I have no intention of hurting you. I know you can't simply believe that because I say it, but I'm a nice person and I think you can tell that I like you, so please try to remember that I mean you no harm." She sounded sincere, but I was still paranoid. "But you could be just saying that, and then you'll do nasty evil things to me once I'm alone with you at home." "Well, it's true that you can never be sure until you check it out. But I think you can see my sincerity, and besides, I'm giving you as much assurance as anyone can. You've had sex with a woman before, haven't you?" "Yes, a number of different womem ... and I think I see where you're leading. I didn't have these kinds of assurances I still did it then, so why not now?" "Exactly." "Uh, you mentioned a second thing I need to remember?" "Yeah. You mentioned the paradox of wanting to be out of control but fearing the loss of control. My second point is that the fear makes it intensely arousing. And I think you know that." "Well, yeah ..." "And I think part of the reason that smoking pot makes you scared, besides the fact that pot can make people more paranoid to begin with, is that you are much more aware of your sexual feelings, and they scare you when you see that I'm making them happen. They used to be your feelings alone, but now I'm involved and you want more. You feel the effects I have on you, and you're drawn into the sensations. You feel fear because *I* have so much control over those sensations, but you can't deny that you very much want me to do this to you. I want to make you this aroused, Al. You will like it ... no, you will *love* it more than anything you've ever expeienced sexually. You're scared, but the same thing that's making you scared is what is arousing you. Feel the arousal, Al. Feel it deep inside of you. Feel the fear. Let it happen. I won't hurt you. I just want to make you respond like this to me. I'm going to make you cum like you never came before. I really mean that. I want that spunk in your balls, Al. I want it spurting out of you. I want you screaming with pleasure. I want you totally under my sexual power. And I will have you that way, Al. Think about it." I was breathing heavy, but the arousal I felt was a strange mixture of sexual excitement, fear, and something new and unfamiliar. I wasn't hard, and the intense feelings I was experiencing weren't only in my groin, but all through my body. I suddenly became aware of a deep yearning for more of this. I wanted this more than I have ever wanted anything. After a few minutes of silence she interrupted my reverie by gently whispering in a sulty voice, "Al ... take off your pants." "Uh ... OK" I fumbled getting my shoes, socks, and pants off. After some contortions I finally was naked from the waist down. "Good. That's much better, Al. Now open the glove compartment and get out that grey, furry thing." I saw it and removed it. It was a fur glove. "I'd like to tell you it's mink, but it's just rabbit. It's nice and soft ... see." She caressed my cheek with it. She kept whipering, "I want to rub your penis with it, Al." She paused for a moment, then continued. "Your penis ... and your balls ... those hot balls of yours, Al. Just close your eyes and relax. You're going to love this." I leaned back and closed my eyes, and she very lightly rested her gloved hand on my lap. She just kept her hand resting there for a few mintes and then slowly and lightly brushed the glove from my balls up the shaft of my cock. I moaned softly with pleasure. I was extememly stoned and the sensations she gave me were intense. I felt it in my cock and balls, but also all through my body as I'd been feeling everything for the past few minutes. She waited a few more minutes and did it again. She continued this very slow, very relaxing cock massage for the duration of the trip. I was half asleep and in a state of relaxed pleasure. During the couple of minutes between her caresses, my penis would get soft, and then it would get hard again ion response to her stroking. But after a while, I wouldn't get soft between caraesses, and I would push my hips up against her hand when she srtoked. After what seemed to be most of the hour drive, she suddenly startled me from my reverie and said, "OK, Al, we're almost there. How do you feel?" "Ohhhhh, I feel wonderful!" "I can see how hard your cock is, Al. Feel it in your cock and all through you." I sighed with pleasure. "Oh .. I do, I do." "I'm glad, Al. I want you to be this way for me." She paused for a moment, then continued, "Do you have a lot of cum for me in those hairy balls of yours?" "Uh ... yes ... I think so ... I hope so ... I ..." "Don't worry, you do. Think of my ass, Al. I want you to close your eyes again and remember what I looked like in the office and in the garage when I showed it to you. Picture my ass, Al. I want your jizz in my ass hole. Now imagine smelling my ass hole, Al. I'm moving it up to your nose. Smell my shitty anus." The thought of smelling her sent a wave of arousal through my body, and my penis throbbed uncontrollably. She apparently saw that, because she continued, "Oooooooh, baby. That penis of yours loves the smell of my ass. That smell makes your balls boil. Your cum is filling them up. Lots of creamy cum from smelling my ass." All the sudden the car stopped. I opened my eyes and we were in a garage, and its door was closing behind us. She had her car door open and was opening mine from the outside before I realized what happened. "C'mon, Al. Let's get inside. Don't forget your pants and shoes." We got out of the car in the now enclosed garage and I followed her into the house. "This way," she said and walked through a door into the kitchen. The owners weren't exactly "rich" from the looks of the house, but they were doing all right. It was a large, comfortable, upper-middle class suburbian home. I followed her upstairs into the master bedroom and she turned to me. My penis was sticking out straight. "I like that," she said. "You're sticking out really nice." She walked up to me and said, "Al, smell my ass hole." She turned around, lifted up her dress once again, and spread her cheeks. "Kneel down and smell my anus, Al. Smell it. Don't touch your cock." I got on my knees and she shoved her open ass in my face. I took deep breaths of her through my nose. Each one smelled of sweat and shit, and surprisingly, each whiff caused hot burning spasms in my cock and balls. See must have noticed these spasms, because she suddenly said, "Yeah, I told you my ass makes your balls boil. Your cock and balls are sputtering. Smell me! That's it. Every time you inhale me more cum builds up in those hot, honry balls of yours. Your cock is so hot. It's burning, Al. Your hot, burning, long, hard cock." I started reaching for my cock, but she gently stopped me. "No. Not yet. Don't touch your penis yet. Wait ... it'll be better if you wait." She stood up straight and turned to face me. "Why don't you get up and take off the rest your clothes and wait for me in the bathroom. I'll only be a couple minutes." She smiled, gave me a kiss, and walked out of the room. I took off my clothes and walked into the bathroom. The door closed behind me as I flicked on the light, and I saw where this family had spent their money. On my left was the standard sink and toilet, but on the right were three steps going down into a sunken room almost as large as the master bedroom I had just left. In its far corner was a jacuzzi, but most of the rest of the room was a large shower. The floor was tiled with a drain in the center, but off to the side was a wrestling mat the size of a large bed that filled rectangular area between the side of the jacuzzi and the mirror. Two shower heads came out of the wall. Two of the walls were made of mirrors, and the other wall had a bunch of cabinets behind glass. There was a video and music setup in an alcove off to the side. Apparently, the owners of the house were into some serious sexual play. It looked like I was in for the same. There was a large floor-pillow against the side of the jacuzzi. I sort of half-sat, half-slouched on the pillow facing the wall mirror. I looked at my penis in my reflection. Amazingly, it was still hard. It was throbbing rhythmically, and with each pulse I felt warm sensation flow from my balls to the head and all through my body, sort-of like a mini-orgasm. I could imagine my sperm shooting out the tip with each spasm. Seeing my naked body in the mirror with my hard cock throbbing really turned me on. God, I wanted to cum! My penis had never felt like this before. It was scary to think how the smell of her ass had turned me on so much. But when I felt the fear, I got even more aroused. I yielded to it. I wanted to smell her again. All I had to do is to stroke my cock a few times and I could pump out my sperm. But she didn't want me to touch myself, so I just kept looking at my rod. "I want to see your creamy sperm oozing out the end." I didn't hear her come in and she startled me. How did she know what I was thinking? I looked and saw her standing above me. She was totally nude except for a pair of plain, white bikini panties that she had changed into. Her breasts were not too large but full and round. She had nice, protruding nipples. She stood over me and lifted one leg up, resting it on my shoulder. I could see all of her panty-covered crotch, which she started rubbing with her hand inches from my face. "My ass hole can wait, Al. Smell my crotch." She pushed it closer. It smelled of her musk and faintly of piss. My cock twitched. "Smell my piss, Al?" My cock twitched. I nodded. "Good." she replied and walked over to the glass-covered cabinets. She opened the class and took bottle of something off a shelf in there and then shut the glass door. She then turned to me, smiled, and said, "I want to jerk off, Al." Was she going to masturbate, or did she mean to say that she wanted *me* to jerk off? Either way was OK with me. "Here, sweetie, let me sit on your lap." She sat on me with her ass my groin and her legs spread in such a way that my penis stuck out through them, so both my penis and my balls looked like they were coming out of her crotch from somewhere under her panties. The sight of her sexy body with white panties and a cock aroused me in a way I'd never felt before. She turned and kissed me, and then she faced the mirror again and looked at me in it. "Look at my cock, Al. I want to tell you about it." She lightly brushed her fingertips from the underside of my balls, up the length of my shaft, and up to the head, which she tickled for a second. I arched my hips and moaned as the pleasure flowed through me. "Ahhhhhh, I love teasing my cock. Look at it, Al." I had closed my eyes. I opened them and looked. She started caressing and stroking her breasts, and she rotated her ass which caused my penis and balls to wave from side to side. That hard hairy cock and those balls seemingly coming out of her crotch from below her white panties looked disturbingly strange on a beautiful, sexy woman. It really looked like her cock. I found myself staring at that cock coming out of her and being fascinated by it in an intensely erotic way. I couldn't take my eyes off of her. As she continued her disturbingly erotic motions she kept her eyes fixed on me in the mirror and said, "Ooooooh, Al ... my cock looks so sexy. It turns me on so much to stare at my breasts and my penis." She lowered her hands from her breasts and started tickling my balls very lightly with her fingernails. I moaned as the sensations flowed through me "I love my balls, Al. They're so hairy and so full of spunk." She once again lightly tickled up the length of my cock to the tip and once again made me moan. "See how sexy I am with my breasts ... " she touched them, "... and my big hard throbbing penis." She ran her fingers up it and yet again made me moan. She looked like a she-male, which turned me on a lot. But when she touched my cock, *I* felt it, and then *I* seemed like the she-male I was watching. This confusion of identity was deeply disturbing to me and turned me on like I've never been turned on before. I couldn't take my eyes off that female body with the hairy cock that was me/her. Plus, there was something about those white cotton panties that made me even hotter. "Oooooh, Al," she continued, "I want to cum so bad. And I want you to watch my creamy spunk shoot out. I want to give myself a 'tip orgasm', Al. Do you know what a 'tip orgasm' is?" Each time she said "tip" she touched the tip of my cock, which made me moan. I couldn't answer her. "Well, a 'tip orgasm' is where I make myself cum only by touching the tip of my cock. I won't squeeze or even touch my throbbing shaft. Only the tip." She touched it again. "I want you to watch my gizz shooting out, Al. Put your hands on my tits. I obeyed. "Now, when I make myself cum you might feel the urge to close your eyes. You must watch my sperm coming out Al. Do you understand?" I nodded. "Good. but I doubt you can do that without practice. When my cream shoots out squeeze my tits and open your eyes wide. I'm going to touch my cock now and I want you to try it. Here goes ..." She squeezed the head of my cock lightly with her fist. I moaned loudly as the sensations seemed to radiate out from my cock's head all over my body. I closed my eyes. "Nope, you shut your eyes. Try it again." She repeated the procedure with the same results except that I managed to keep looking at my cock. "Good. Let's do it a few more times." We repeated the procedure several times until I could keep my eyes open. This had a powerful effect on me: I couldn't keep my eyes off my/her cock. I lost my perspective as to where she ended and where I began. I experienced myself as an intensely sexy she-male with a burning, throbbing cock. All I could think of was cumming. When she'd squeeze my cock head, I would feel the beginnings of an orgasm, but she'd always let go before it could build. I had the sensation that her breasts and my cock were somehow connected, as my squeezing of them and the powerful senstaions in my cock were associated. After more than a dozen of these "practice" attempts, I was panting and thrusting my hips. she reached for the bottle she had taken off the shelf and poured what turned out to be massage oil on her hand. As she was doing this, she began to rotate her hips again, even more seductively than before, and said, "Oh, Al, I can't resist any more. I want to cream." As she said "cream" she squeezed her slick fist tightly around my cock head and tightened it so it slid up off the end. My hips jerked sharply as the electricity shot through me and I screamed. "Ooooh, look at that my purple head." She did it again, with the same results. With her other hand she started pulling the hairs on my balls, and tickling them with her fingernails. Every 5 seconds or so she'd squeeze me cock head like that as she tickled my balls. I was bucking like horse. All the while she kept up a steady stream of talk: "Yeah ... I love to *jerk* off" (she squeezed me at the word "jerk"). "My body is so hot and sexy, it makes me want to *cream*" (another squeeze). "Hot cum, lloyd. Look at my *cock*, Al." (squeeze at the word "cock" and all italicized words hereafter). "My hot hard *penis*. It's burning, Al. I love fucking my *hand*. My wet slippery hot *hand*." She slowly increased the frequency until she was squeezing my head and sliding her hand off of it about once a second. "Hot cream, Al. Burning jizz. That big hard long throbbing cock." I could tell that I was going to cum after the next squeeze, but she somehow sensed that, too, and stopped. She made an open fist around my head but not quite touching. I desperately tried to push my penis against her hand, but she was too fast for me and kept moving it just out of reach. "I think I'm ready, Al. Look at me!" I saw a sexy she-male literally bouncing on the mat. Every breath of mine was a screaming grunt. She was riding me and staring into my eyes through the mirror. As I watched, slowly the realization dawned on me that I was totally out of control. I had never been even remotely as wild as I was then. I could see her power over me and I got scared, because even knowing the effect she had on me didn't stop me or slow me down, but rather, the intense fear made me even more aroused. "I've barely started with you, Al. This is only the beginning. Now watch my cock!" She enclosed her fist around my cock head and this time she did it really slowly while rotation her wrist back and forth instead of squeezing it up off the head. I felt the sperm rising and saw the she-male arch its back almost two feet off the mat. Suddelnly, she let go of the head and very lightly held the base of that cock so it was pointing straight up. I cried out, but she cut me off sternly, "No! No touching! Do it yourself. Do it with your cock muscles. Squeeze it out. Cover that cock with creamy spunk!" I wanted her hand. I loved that hand milking me. But I was overwhelmed with the most intense orgasm I had ever felt. "Watch my cock!" she ordered. "More spunk. More! Squeeze it. Squeeze!" Burning, white-hot waves of intense pleasure pulsated in the very tip of my cock every time I squeezed my muscles. The sperm didn't shoot, it oozed in little spurts. I kept my eyes glued to that cock and the sight of the cum oozing and spurting out turned me on still more. I was bucking furiously and couldn't stop, grunting with each spasm. Soon, my cock was covered with cum. It was slowly oozing down the shaft. Every time I grunted, she panted in rhythm along with me. At first she'd moan words like, "Squeeze it!" and "More." and "Hot gizz." every time I'd thrust and spurt. After a while, there was no more sperm, but I kept thrusting and spasming and grunting, although a bit more slowly and less intensely. Her panting became wordless, and she said things like "Ahhh," and "Ooooh", and "Yeah" with each of my thrusts. Her voice was a seductive, throaty whisper ahd she was looking right into my eyes in the mirror. I was still spasming ans transfixed by the sight of my pulsing, rigid, sperm-covered penis. She touched my wrists and said, "Let go of my breasts now, Al." I obeyed. She got up off of me and said, look down at your penis, but don't touch it." I looked at it. It looked huge compared to how it looked in the mirror. All the bouncing and thrusting had caused me to have slid down most of the way down on my back. She turned around and kneeled over me, leaning down and holding my arms so I couldn't lift them. She smiled and kissed me softly on my lips, and then moved back slightly so her breasts were above my still thrusting and throbbing penis. She went back to seductively moaning in time with my grunts and thrusts and lightly rubbed her breasts and nipples on my cum-covered cock. The sensations just increased the force of my spasms. She did this in rhythm with my moans and thrusts, too. With each "Ooooh" and "Ahhhh", and "Yeah" she would look deeply in my eyes and mirror my facial expressions. This kept me highly aroused and I tried to push hard against her breasts. She just pulled away and kept up the light touching until her breasts were slippery and wet with my sperm. I was still grunting and thrusting, although rather languidly now. My penis was no longer hard, and her breasts were wet with my sperm. She kept looking deeply into my eyes, and began to talk to me. Her voice was soft and sultry and she continued to speak in rhythm with my moans as she looked deeply into my eyes and mirrored my expressions. It was hypnotic. "See what I can do to you, Al?" I nodded weakly. "I love getting you this way ... making you cum *my* way ... look at my wet breasts ..." she moved them closer to my face. "... wet from your spunk, Al ... your creamy hot spunk ... all over your penis too ... hot spunk, Al ... from your balls ... and there's more, too ... yeah, Al, I can get lots more spunk out of you ... and the second orgasm will even be better, Al ... yeah ... better ... creamier ... I needed to get you to cum quickly ... to prime the pump, as it were ... yeah, more hot spunk, Al ... that's why you got a 'tip orgasm' ... it leaves lots of cream in your balls for later ..." Although I felt spent from my orgasm, I was beginning to feel pleasurable senations again in my penis and balls. It was much less intense than the feelings I had before my orgasm ... more like a sort of warm flowing itch, far away, almost out of reach, but definitely there where I had just a few seconds earlier felt nothing. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/fooled/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/a-shopping-adventure/ http://www.starletblog.com/a-shopping-adventure/#comments Thu, 19 Jun 2008 11:16:54 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile nude nubile tits jenny heart solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/a-shopping-adventure/ I pull up in front of a bunch of small shops, noticing your eyes scanning the row of stores, then your eyes fix on the tiny leather shop and smile. "Now, before we go in here, remember, I am bringing you here to buy you what you have wanted, so you will behave as you well know how." (your eyes downcast, but I can see a smile emerge from the corners of your lips) You reply "Yes Mistress, I remember." As we enter the shop, a tall, sharply dressed lady greets us, asking if she can be of help. "Yes, my little lady here would like to see something in black leather pants." She nods and shows us the rack of pants, the smell of leather fills the tiny shop. I move to sort thru them, finding two pair that seem to be the right size, both in black, the styles slightly different. Looking in your direction, your eyes still downward, but noticing what I have picked out. "She'll need to try them on." The saleslady points to the small fitting room and we both move in that direction. Pulling the curtain, I hang the pants on the hook as you begin to peel off your jeans. Watching your excitment as you try the smooth leather on, but as you pull them up, we both realize they are much too big, so you shed them, returning them to the hangar and reach for the second pair. Struggling to pull them up, I realize they are a much tighter fit, you struggle with the zipper, then stand still, waiting for my approval. "They fit you very nicely, now go to the mirror outside and let's get a better look." Opening the curtain, you move to stand before the mirror. As I stand behind you, my hands moving down your ass, making sure they fit tightly in all the right places, I notice the saleslady's eyes seem fixed on us. "I'm not really sure, what do you think dear?" She moves closer, her eyes scanning up and down the length, and suggests another pair, which she goes to retrieve. I send you back to remove that pair, and she comes into the booth with the second pair. As she opens the curtain to hand you the next pair, I notice you blushing, as you realize you are standing before her, completely naked other than your skimpy shirt. I smile, noticing her eyes fixed to your curls, and she slowly hands you the pants. "Like what you see? She enjoys showing her body for me, so if you'd like to see more, just say so, I'm sure she will willingly oblige." She smiles, then stands back, leaning against the wall. She replies, "Yes, she does have a lovely body, I'd enjoy seeing more. I also have a leather vest, perhaps she could have a complete outfit, if you'd like, I'll get it?" I nod and she moves to get the vest...I notice your face beet red, but you remain silent. Moving closer, I peel your top up over your head, your arms reluctantly raise over your head to assist me. As you stand completely naked, she returns, her eyes now fixed on you, seeing your embarassment, she moves closer, helping you with both the pants and vest. I watch as you stand still, her hands fitting the material over you, makeing sure it fits you correctly, then slowly, she moves her hands down to your crotch. Turning to me, she smiles and says.."Yes, a very nice fit down here, I think you will like the way it fits snugly." My hand moves closer and we both feel the tightness in the crotch of the pants, as I hear you moan slightly, feeling us both pressing against your pussy. "Well, I think she likes this pair, do you my slave?" With your head still low, you mutter..."Yes Mistress, I love it." Well then, we shall take them both, but for now, remove them, so I can pay the lady. We both watch as you begin to strip once again. I look over and notice the woman's face flushed, indicating to me that I have gotten her attention with your body. After you have removed the leather, and before you have a chance to replace your clothes, I move to you, placing a hand between your legs, feeling the wetness that has gathered. "Oh my, now look what you have done, you know better, don't you?" With your face redder than before, you stand still and mutter, "Sorry Mistress, I couldn't help myself." The lady seems very intrigued with your obedience, obviously very atuned to how I am treating you in front of a stranger. "Before we go, would you mind if I corrected a little problem we seem to have here?" She says she has no objections. I move closer, my hand reaching out with a stinging blow to your cheek. "You know, you were told to control yourself, and you go and get your pussy all wet and embarass me like this." I pull your chin up, forcing your eyes into mine, " I will just have to teach you again, you know I don't like when you embarass me. Now, since the lady has been so kind to help us, I think you should show her your appreciation." I watch as you silently move to her, your head bowed, and you stand attentively in front of her...."I'm sorry, I would be glad for you to have me as you wish, to please my Mistress." She reaches out, caressing your nipples, then pulls you to her, her lips searching your's as you remain still..... ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/a-shopping-adventure/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexiest-bet-ever/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexiest-bet-ever/#comments Mon, 09 Jun 2008 18:41:24 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile blonde nubile tits nubile pics solo sydney dream kelly naughty nati http://www.starletblog.com/sexiest-bet-ever/ "You must be nuts, if you think I'd do that", I tell her. Here's the problem. She knows me. She walks up to me and immediately puts her left arm around me, and her right hand between my legs. With a handful of groin, she looks me in the eye and says, "Are you going to give me the money now, or do I have to make you give it to me?!" Well, I've always feared being in this situation because I'm so weak when it comes to sex, and I was beginning to think she knows that. I tell her, "There's no way you could ever get me to give you this money. You must fucking be nuts!" I reply arrogantly. With her hand searching for the outline of my dick through my pants, she begins to smile. Trying to hide my nervousness, I smile too. Now is my only chance to prove that I'm strong enough to resist her, or she'll do this to me every time she wants something. "So, you want an early morning goodbye before I go to work eh?" I say nervously. She responds, "You better believe it!" This is where I make my getaway. "Sorry, I don't want to be late for work today. Besides, I don't want you to think that you could influence me for that $200.00 in any way." She then lies down on the bed, on her back and spreads her legs flat on the bed. She's wearing pink bikini panties, and no top. She begins to rub the top of her thighs, and kisses the air while closing her eyes. Her hand reaches underneath her panties, and she starts stroking herself. After a deep sigh she hikes up her hips, and remove her panties. With one hand on the hills of her chest, and the other hand in the wetlands, she becomes very aroused. I, on the hand, attempt to finish getting dressed, but watching her in the mirror. She catches me watching and grabs her leg backward with arm and starts to moan. She and I notice at the same time that I have stopped moving, and started watching. She gets up and begins to undo my trousers, and rub me with both hands. She says, "Tell you what. I'll make you a bet. If I come first, you'll get breakfast in bed everyday next week. If you come first I'll get the $200.00." I can't take this bet. Some women can go on and on forever. I don't see myself winning this bet. "No, why don't we just get down right here anyway?" I say feeling her hands still stroking me gently. She then gets down on her knees and then puts my dick in her mouth. She wraps her tongue around the tip, licks the shaft on all sides, then deep throats it slowly. Then she stands up and says "No, only a bet will do today!" Shit! Well, what would you do? Of course I gave in. I angry too. I'm removing my clothes cursing about my mother birthday present, being pushed into the bet, and warning her this had better be fair. So, now I'm nude lying on the bed, waiting for her to return for the other room. What's she doing? She emerges with a white stockings, a black leather garter and red high heel pumps. I think I in for something different. She walks around the bed like a tiger stalking it's prey. She grabs the back of my neck and proclaims, "My pussy needs eating!". Well, this is my chance to win this bet. I know she loves this. She eagerly straddles my face, and demands action. I kiss the inside of her legs and begin to rub her clit. I move my hand to her breasts and play with her nipples as I move my tongue in and out of her pussy. She begins to move with my tongue movements. She also reaches back for my dick. As she plays with it, it becomes rock hard. There was my mistake (and my $200.00 gone). She jumped on to my dick and began to move slowly. At first, I didn't understand why she made her move so quickly, except than maybe she was about to lose the bet. Then she began to speak,"Now is the time I win the bet, because you are about to come." I thought to myself, "shit, I ain't ready, what's she talking about?". She goes on, "Aren't you ready to give me your cum?" She repeats herself, "Aren't you ready to give me your cum?" I say "NO!" Her pussy begins to tighten up. She starts squeezing my dick around the head, then starts squeezing as she moves down on it. This is driving me nuts. Now is the time to think about baseball, my mother's present, anything. She then grabs my jaw, and forces me to look at her. Looking me straight in the eye she says, "Gimme you cum now. Shoot it right in my pussy." She then start riding me hard. "You're going to lose the bet, so you may as well come! Come on, gimme that cum!" I'm still trying too resist. Good thing too because she's enjoying this more than I thought. I notice that she slowing down. I say, "What's wrong? Getting too turned on?" This is my chance. I start banging her hard and furious. "Who's coming now? Uh?" I grinning because she looks like she's about to explode. I suddenly realized I was at the brink of orgasm. She looks me in the eye and says "Gotcha! You can't stop now!" She rides me until I can't stop. But wait! Obviously, her domination and seduction of me turned her on a great deal. She's losing control too. She screaming for me to come, and I am, but she is too. I'm trying to take advantage of her state, and I start jamming my dick in her pussy with almost an angry force. I explode in an orgasm that seems to never end. She's got her hand over her mouth, but I feel her body quake. We began pointing at each other. "I'll take breakfast before I get dressed next week", I say. "Sorry, but you didn't win, I did!" she quickly points out. We argue for a couple of minutes, then begin kissing. She says, "I don't really need the money, but we need to try this again." I've never been that turned on in my life, but I won't tell her that. "Keep the money, I just want you" she says rubbing her hand on my ass and kissing my face. I left for work that morning about $200.00 poorer. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/sexiest-bet-ever/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/petite-teen/ http://www.starletblog.com/petite-teen/#comments Thu, 05 Jun 2008 16:52:05 +0000 Administrator nubile pussy hot haley solo teen girl http://www.starletblog.com/petite-teen/ Terri danced into my life in mid-August. And when I say danced, I mean it literally. She had just started work in my office, a new recruit added to our research and development team fresh out of college. I had known that she was starting work, but had been on vacation the previous week, so I hadn't been there when she was introduced to the rest of the team. I arrived early on Monday, wanting to get caught up with the week's backlog of mail and figure out just what had gone on in my absence. I heard light classical music coming through the wall from the office next to mine, which had been vacant when I left, so I decided to introduce myself to my new co-worker. I stepped out of my office and into hers, and was almost knocked over as she came whirling out her door in a graceful pirouette. Instinctively, I brought my hands up and caught her. She must've been as surprised as I was, but gave no sign of it as she tilted her head back, looked into my eyes and said, "Are you just going to stand there, or are you going to dip me?" I pride myself on my ability to take most anything in stride, and usually I'd have a quick comeback for a line like that, but not this time. Actually, I must've looked kind of silly as I yanked my hands away and made some lame excuse about not knowing the step. We introduced ourselves, and she showed me the decorations she had been putting up in her office. I knew after just a few minutes of talking to her that she was not going to be just another nerd in the office. Maybe it's just because she hasn't been ground down by the day-to-day work routine, but she just seems so much more alive than most of my other co-workers. And although it certainly wasn't love at first sight, I knew right away that I could really get to like her. Since I had a few years experience with the department, and was working on a fairly low-priority project at the moment, our boss decided that it would be a good idea for her to get her feet wet by helping me out on this project. I was amazed by her skill and talent. She took some time getting used to our coding conventions, or what passes for them, and the source code control system we use, but other than that she seemed to have an instant understanding of everything we were doing, and came up with a number of optimizations that had gotten by me. That's not really such a big deal, but the fact that she never made an issue out of occasionally getting one up on me was quite a welcome change from the usual attitude I've encountered. In fact, it got to be something of a game between us, making us both do our jobs a little bit better. So it wasn't surprising when we finished that project and got handed a new one, this time a top-priority job. As the wise reader has probably guessed by now, my interest in Terri was growing personally as well as professionally. She'd come over to my place for dinner a few times, and we'd been out to a few movies, usually with friends. I thought that she was showing an interest in me as well, but since I've long ago stopped trying to out-guess a woman, I wasn't making any assumptions. We'd exchanged innuendos a few times, but I was just putting it down to a flirtatious streak. But as I became more interested in her, and started showing her some deliberately unprofessional attention, she seemed to be responding in kind. The turning point came, as it usually does in a relationship, at the least likely moment. We'd been working on our second project together for about a month, and although we'd been making good progress, there were still some critical timing problems we couldn't seem to resolve, with a deadline less than a week away. Neither of us was in any danger if we didn't get the program perfected, but after our early successes, we weren't going to accept a defeat, and we'd started putting in some really long hours in the office. We were in my office, throwing some ideas (and a Koosh) around at about midnight one night. The white board was covered with notes, mostly crossed out, and we had both been through half a dozen cups of tea since lunch time. Neither of us had had dinner, and our usual good humor was quickly fading. "What if we forget about interrupts and go with a polling scheme instead?" I asked, and flipped her the Koosh. "No good. Eats up too many CPU cycles if we have to spin for too long. It would sit there and poll until the user responds, and that might not be until the next morning on a batch job." She tossed it back. "Okay, polling with a timeout. And, to avoid CPU usage, we use a coprocessor." I gave the Koosh a high lob, and watched in dismay as it landed in her teacup and splashed cold Earl Grey on the day's notes. We were both on the papers in a second, trying to keep the tea from soaking through too many layers. The crisis past, she sighed and said, "Okay. Let me go get another cup of tea, and we'll pick up on your idea." At the moment, though, my mind had suddenly gone elsewhere, the way a male mind often will when it sees an attractive woman having a hard time. "Wait a minute," I said. "You don't need any more caffeine. You need something to relax you. Sit down." She sat down, and gave me a puzzled look. "Now, close your eyes, and turn your brain off for a few minutes." She closed her eyes, but from the look she gave me before closing them, I think her brain was probably quite busy as I turned her chair away from mine and put my hands on her shoulders. I had "threatened" her with backrubs many times before, but had never actually gotten up the nerve to give her one. Now it seemed like the most natural thing in the world as I stroked her back, shoulders, and neck. She seemed to relax totally after the first couple minutes, and leaned back quite comfortably against me. Encouraged, I worked my fingers up into her hair, and then down just inside the collar of her sweater, then massaged all the way down her arms to her hands. I guess I'd been at it about an hour when there was a knock on my office door and I saw the janitor peering through the tiny window. Terri and I both tried to act natural as I let him in, but we could both barely keep from laughing at the way he stood there grinning at us both, as if the three of us were sharing some great secret. After he'd gone, we decided that we weren't going to get anywhere on the problem that night, and decided to call it a night. I was a bit disappointed, but at the same time I knew we'd made a step in the right direction. The next morning, after a night of pleasant dreams, I awoke about two hours after we'd agreed to meet at the office. I showered, didn't bother to shave or eat, and made the 15 minute drive. When I got into my office, I found Terri there, scribbling notes on a thick yellow pad. When I walked in, she smiled at me and said, "What did you do to me last night?" "Nothing unusual," I said. "I'd be glad to demonstrate again sometime." "No, that's not what I mean. What did you do to my brain? I came in this morning after sleeping last night, and the answer was perfectly clear. Take a look a this!" I sat in open-mouthed wonder for the next fifteen minutes as she explained everything we'd done wrong on that phase of the project, and showed me exactly how we could correct it. We spent the next four hours fine-tuning her solution, then a couple more coding up the changes and testing. It worked even better than our original estimates, and we still had three days before the deadline. "Should we go tell Jeanne?" Terri asked, referring to our boss. I looked at my watch. It said 3:30. "No, I've got a better idea. Watch this." I emailed to Jeanne, "Timing problems solved. Will give you details tomorrow, at your convenience." "Now, get your coat, and we're out of here. You do like Chinese, right?" Terri and I treated each other to a really great celebratory Chinese dinner, including a couple of Scorpion Bowls, and had more fun than we had since we'd started on this project. It was so relaxing, and it seemed totally natural to invite her back to my place for a movie afterward. We stopped at the video store near my apartment, and as we got out of our cars, I asked her what she wanted to see. "Whatever you like," she said, "you've done a great job so far. I've got to pick up something at Price Chopper." I went into the video shop, and picked up Bull Durham, one of my favorites. A nice light comedy, but with enough good sex to make it really interesting. By the time I got back to my car, she was already in hers, and wouldn't tell me what she'd bought at the store, so I wouldn't tell her what I'd rented. "Guess we'll just have to surprise each other tonight," I said, and started my car. I hoped she'd read my message in as many ways as I'd meant it. Between the day's success, the good food, and the immodest amounts of liquor we'd drunk, we were both in a euphoric state, and ready to enjoy ourselves. I put the tape in the VCR, and listened as she crashed around in my kitchen with whatever she'd bought. After a few minutes, she came back in with a couple bowls, apparently with ice cream in them under huge amounts of hot fudge and whipped cream. She set them down on the coffee table and handed me a spoon, then sat beside me on the couch. "So, let's see this movie you've picked out," she said, and hit the remote control. I turned out the light at my end of the couch, and for the next 20 minutes we indulged in our New York Super Fudge Chunk and laughed at the movie. "You want some more?" she asked, as she took our empty bowls into the kitchen. "Maybe later," I said. "Now come back and keep me company." As she sat down at the opposite end of the couch, I said, "Could I persuade you to join me at this end?" To my great satisfaction, she didn't require any persuasion as she moved next to me and leaned back against me. "How 'bout some more of that great brain stimulation that you were giving me last night?" she said. "Nope, no brains tonight," I teased. "Got anything else you want stimulated?" "Well... Pick up where you left off last night, and I'm sure we can think of something from there." I didn't need to be told twice, and started massaging her shoulders and neck. I worked my way out from there, getting more and more daring. I'd occasionally throw in a random hug, or a kiss on the back of her neck, becoming steadily more encouraged by her responses. By the time Susan Sarandon and Kevin Costner were in the bathtub, I had my arms around her, one hand inside her sweater teasing at her breast, as I nibbled at her ear and trailed kisses down her neck to her collar. I didn't think she was paying any more attention to the movie until she snuggled back more firmly against me and whispered, "Do you splash like that when you make love in your tub?" "I don't know," I whispered back. "I've never done it in my tub. We'll have to find out sometime." Since her lips were so close to mine, I did the obvious thing, and kissed her. I'd always thought that "seeing skyrockets" was just an expression, but the charge that went through me at that moment made me feel like the bicentennial. By the time we broke that kiss, we'd somehow managed to get completely stretched out on the couch, with her lying on top of me and my shirt half unbuttoned. Needless to say, we didn't care much about the movie any more. It could wait; we couldn't. For the next hour, we made out on the couch like a couple of horny high-school kids, gradually losing more and more clothing until I was down to just my underwear and one sock. She had just her panties on, and she was probably the sexiest sight I'd ever seen. Her hair was in total disarray, hanging down over one eye. Her smooth, creamy skin was slightly flushed, and in spite of the ceiling fan whirling above us, she was perspiring lightly, and I could feel the slickness of her breasts pressing against my chest. Her eyes, as she brushed her hair aside, were practically throwing off sparks, and her expression said that she was going to devour me the way she had the ice cream not long before. Naturally, I couldn't see myself, but I was looking back at her the same way. She raised herself up off of me slightly, looked down the length of our bodies, and said, "We're overdressed." I looked into her eyes, and with all the sincerity I could muster, said, "You're right. Help me get this sock off." She stared at me for a moment, then collapsed back onto me, laughing as if it was the funniest thing she'd ever heard. Her laughter was contagious, and the gentle shaking of her body against mine quickly got me started as well. After a moment, in a mock-serious tone, she said, "Stop it. Stop laughing right now, or I'll have to make you stop." Naturally, in my condition, that too seemed pretty funny, and got me going even harder. "All right, then," she said, "this should stop you." With that, she lowered her mouth to my neck, and bit gently. I've always had a weakness for love-bites, and my laughing instantly turned to gasps of pleasure. Taking her cue, she continued down my neck, then started kissing my chest, and worked her way across to one nipple. Mine are very sensitive, perhaps unusually so for a man, and many women don't know how to deal with it. Not the case with Terri. She had clearly done this to a man before, and obviously enjoyed it. For the next twenty minutes, I lay on the couch, gasping, panting, and actually crying out a few times as she licked, sucked, and lightly bit at my nipples. Although she hadn't done anything below my waist, my erection was tingling like crazy, and I wasn't far from coming. "Wait...slow down!" I whispered between gulps of air. "What's wrong, Love?" she asked. "Going to come so soon?" She had a wicked gleam in her eye as she slid off of me, kneeling in front of the couch, her mouth gluing itself to my nipple again as her left hand slid down to caress my twitching erection through the cotton of my underwear. She knew what she was doing, I realized, and I wasn't going to deny either of us the pleasure of letting her finish. "Just relax and let it happen," she said, "and don't try to hold back. I want to see your face when you come." I couldn't have lasted another minute after that, even if I had tried to resist. She must've known from the way my entire body stiffened when I started coming. My eyes were closed, but I could feel her eyes on my face as her hand eased my cock out of my underwear and she began stroking it. Not jerking, just slowly stroking, encouraging me to pump out a bigger load. Under her touch, I had built up an incredible pressure, and felt warm, sticky globs splattering my chest and stomach, a few drops even landing on my own throat. When I had finished, I opened my eyes and found her gazing back into them from just inches away. She kissed me deeply, her tongue exploring deep inside my mouth, then pulled back and said, "You. Are. Beautiful," emphasizing each word as if it were some important declaration. I'm hardly beautiful, especially after almost two days without a shave, but there was no doubting the sincerity in her voice, or her eyes. And if she thought I was beautiful, I certainly wasn't going to complain. "I loved doing that to you. Being able to overpower you, the way you've always overpowered me. Gods, I don't think I've ever been this hot before!" I had no idea that I had ever overpowered her, and thought of the many times I'd been left speechless as she swung her strong, graceful body past me in a hallway or office. Had we both been in mutual awe of each other all this time? Seemed like. "You're beautiful," she repeated, "but you need some cleaning up!" Before I knew what was happening, her mouth was at my throat again, and she was working her way down my body, delicately lapping at the pools of semen as she found them. When she'd finished, she said, "Mmm. You're sweet all over. Ice cream eaters always make the best lovers." I pulled her to me and kissed her, cleaning her lips and sliding my tongue into her mouth, sharing my own taste with her. She was right, it was sweeter than I'd expected. When I let her go again, she whispered, "Not just sexy, but brave, too. Every man wants a woman to swallow, but how many will do it themselves?" I pulled her back on top of me on the couch, and we lay there gently kissing for a few minutes. "Ready for more?" I asked. "Oh, definitely. But are you?" she replied. "Don't worry about me. This is only the second round. Let me satisfy you before we even think about finishing this night. Come on, we'll be much more comfortable in the bedroom." I coaxed her to her feet, then led her by the hand to my bedroom. Even though I'd been sleeping alone for quite a while, I have a queen-size bed, and I was looking forward to sharing it with her. My bed, of course, was unmade. I'd been kind of frantic when I dashed out the door that morning. She sat on the edge of it, and made a face. "What's wrong?" I asked. She rummaged under the bedspread for a moment, and pulled out the object she'd sat on. "What's this?" she asked, looking at it quizzically. "Oh. That's a squash racquet. It doesn't belong there." "Do you play?" she asked, as I took it from her and put it in the closet. "No, I've never tried. That belongs to a friend of mine. Now, what were we doing?" I wanted to get her mind back on the subject quickly. "Well, I think we were about to take off the rest of our clothes," she said, and slid her satiny panties off. "I hope you know how to use one of these things!" she said with a grin. I stepped out of my own underwear. "I don't make any promises, but I'm certainly willing to try," I replied, and pushed her back down onto the bed, covering her body with my own. "Got tired of me being on top?" she asked. "Do you want to talk, or do you want to kiss?" I teased, and put my best lip-lock on her before she could respond. As Terri could tell you now, I'm more than a little lazy in bed, and never complain about having her on top. But I had promised her some satisfaction, too, and I was determined to give it to her. Eventually. It was still early, and there was no sense rushing things. After all, there was a lot of gorgeous body to be covered, and so far I hadn't even gotten below her neck. Fortunately, I knew how to remedy that. After a few minutes, I started moving down. First across her chin, and into the deep hollow of her throat, moistening her skin with my lips and tongue. I don't go for slobbering kisses, but I was leaving a damp little trail as I went. Now, I don't think I was doing anything really unusual, but I've concluded that Terri has maybe fifty or sixty times as many nerve-endings as the average woman, because she was already starting to shake before I'd even reached her breasts. This was great fun for me, obviously, and since I love to torment a lover with pleasure, I was taking full advantage of her. Naturally, I ignored her threats to "kill me if I didn't do it now." I knew she was just kidding. I kissed my way up to one nipple, then flicked my tongue across it, and quickly retreated, working my way across to the other one. After repeating this a few times, I found that I could stop just short of her nipple, and keep her in suspense. We would look into each other's eyes, then I would flick my tongue out again. It was like hitting a trigger, as she yelped and thrust her body off the bed at me. Two thoughts were going through my mind at the moment: First, "What will it be like when I start going down on her?" and second, "Thank gods I don't have a roommate!" But I'm basically a nice guy. I didn't want to get my new lover too frustrated, and by this time she was perspiring heavily and squirming all over the bed. "Need something to cool you off, Sweetheart?" I asked. She nodded, and I headed for the kitchen. Inspiration struck and I paused in the bedroom doorway. I looked back at her, with her eyes closed and hands on her breasts. "How much do you trust me?" I asked. "Do whatever you want to me," she answered. "You sure?" "Do I have to put it in writing? I will, you know," she said. "No, your word is good enough for me. Be right back." I wasn't right back, because it took me a few minutes in the kitchen to get ready. As I approached the bedroom carrying a small tray, I told her, "Close your eyes. I've got a couple surprises here," and put the tray on the nightstand out of her line of sight. First I handed her one of the glasses of water I'd brought, and let her drink deeply from it. When she was done I told her to lie down and close her eyes again. I took a spoonful from the bowl of ice cream I'd brought in, and brought it to her lips. "Open up, Sweetheart," I said, and brushed the spoon across her lips. She opened her mouth, and I fed her a tiny bit of ice cream, deliberately smearing some on her lips. I set down the spoon, and kissed her lips clean. The mixture of cold and hot, with the sweet chocolate mingling with our mouths, was incredible. After a single deep kiss, I withdrew, and fed her some more in the same way, feeling the glob of rich ice cream melt between our tongues. Time to start moving again, though. With just the teaspoon, I began working my way down her body, enjoying her shivers every time I brought it down on her skin, looking into her eyes each time I did. In just a minute, I had painted a sticky trail of melting ice cream down the middle of her body: across her chin, her throat, between her breasts, pooling deeply in her navel, and stopping just short of the small triangle of pubic hair. "You bastard!" she practically screamed as I surveyed my work of art. "Aww, Baby, you said 'Do whatever you want to me,' didn't you? Well, this is what I want." "Oh, I love it, but it's COLD! Warm me up now, please?" "Had to make you cold to make you hotter," I said. "Now comes the fun part." Just as she had licked me clean earlier, I slid up alongside her body, kissed her again, and started swabbing the ice cream away with my tongue. Of course, as it melted, it had left small rivulets of liquid chocolate down the sides of her neck, which I eagerly licked clean. I teased all the way down her body, kissing and licking thoroughly to get her as clean as possible. She began laughing hysterically when I poked my tongue into her navel, and I made sure to get her especially clean there. When I reached the end of the trail I'd made, I looked back up at her. She tangled her fingers in my hair and said, "You're not stopping there, are you?" "That was just the first course," I said. "Can't go leaping straight for dessert, can I?" "You can, you can!" she said. "Unless you've got something better in mind." I did. I'd found the leftover hot fudge from earlier, and I'd microwaved it to a little above body temperature. I took the bowl from the tray, dipped two fingers in it, and repeated the ice cream ritual, painting her lips and feeding her a dab of it. Unlike the cold ice cream, when I kissed her this time, all I could taste was more hot. "You're not putting that on me, are you?" she asked. "Relax. I'll give you a bath later. Let's just keep the sheets clean." "I thought this only happened in '9 and 1/2 Weeks'," she said. "Never seen it," I said, lying through my teeth. "Now hold still!" With that, I scooped a couple more fingers full out of the bowl, and smeared the hot fudge on her right nipple. Sensitive as always, she arched her back and moaned as I smeared it thickly around in a widening circle. A little more there, and then I moved to her other breast, making it look as if her nipples had suddenly doubled in size and turned chocolate-brown. I slipped my fingers into her mouth and let her suck them clean, then moved down to kneel between her legs. I stretched out on top of her, my weight on my hands, and my face right on a level with her breasts. Remembering the way she'd responded to a single flick of my tongue earlier, I expected I'd need to hold her down for this treatment. I'd been fairly gentle with her up to this point, but now I started sucking deep and hard at her breasts, like a giant starving baby. I needed to taste her deeply, and to make a claim to her that she would remember. And fortunately, Terri isn't a delicate flower. She seemed to understand and appreciate my sudden roughness as I pulled her tender flesh into my mouth, teasing with my teeth and prodding with my tongue while she writhed under my weight. One breast cleaned, I moved to the other, holding her tightly against me all the while. I found that she is as sensitive as me in the nipples, and responded almost as strongly. Although I couldn't quite bring her to orgasm that way, her moans turned to screams and I could feel the wetness between her legs where my stomach rested against her. Knowing a perfect moment when it hits me, I slid back down, and buried my face between her thighs. I plunged my tongue into her as deeply as I could, drinking deeply of the sweet juices that she produced. Maybe it was the ice cream I'd just been eating, but I have never tasted a woman so sweet before. In a moment her hips began moving, and I picked up her rhythm, fucking her with my tongue as she thrust against my face. My hands clutched at her thighs, keeping her from squeezing too tightly. I had to make her come! Abandoning my deep thrusts, I took her throbbing clitoris between my lips and began massaging it with my tongue, picking up the pace as her moans increased in tempo and volume. I stroked her thighs and ass with one hand, and slid the other free to grasp hers. As our fingers tangled together, I flashed my tongue across her clit even faster, being rewarded a moment later as she started screaming incoherent love-names and arched her beautiful body completely off the bed. As the first wave broke, I came up for a breath of air, and then went back down on her. Riding the shockwave of her orgasm, I coaxed her into a half dozen smaller ones, until we lay together in an outrageous, sweaty, incoherent, shaking heap. Neither of us moved or spoke for at least five minutes, except for me to crawl back alongside her and share the remaining glass of water with her. She recovered faster than I did, as women often do. She rolled on top of me, still mostly exhausted, and we took another kissing break. We just cuddled and kissed, and I stroked her body from her shoulders down to the backs of her thighs, as far as I could reach. Eventually, she slid her hand down between our bodies to where my cock was trapped. It had recovered while I had been trying to bring her off, and was now begging for attention again. "I see this beautiful thing is ready for some more action," she said, and I saw that wicked grin coming over her face again. Thinking of what I had done to her earlier, I silently prayed that she was too kind, or too tired, to take revenge on me. "Your turn!" she said, and reached for the hot fudge bowl. Clearly, my hopes had been misplaced. The only thing left to do was take my punishment like a man. And enjoy every second of it, of course! Besides, at least we were out of ice cream. Using just one finger, she scooped glob after glob of gooey hot fudge from the bowl and painted my throbbing organ with it. First the head, circling round and round, then up and down the length of the shaft, until no skin at all could be seen. Then, just as I had done to her, she began thoroughly licking me clean, reversing the action she'd used to put it on me. First she slowly licked up one side of my shaft, then down the other, totally ignoring my pleas for mercy, until I could feel her saliva starting to trickle down my thighs. After this wanton torture, the only sticky fudge remaining was the thick coating on the head, which she now plunged deep into her mouth. It was my turn to scream. Her mouth wrapped around me, enveloping me in wet heat, as her tongue swirled round and round, cleaning away every remaining bit of chocolate. She didn't stop then, though, and kept bobbing her head up and down, taking me all the way to the back of her throat on each thrust. Just as she had done, I began moving my hips involuntarily, fucking deeply into her mouth. Abruptly, she stopped. "I really want to finish this job," she said, "but I don't know whether I could get you up again. And I need to get fucked now! I've got to have you inside of me. Please, do it to me!" I was in total agreement, as I shifted her over to the clean, dry half of the bed. I reached for my nightstand and pulled a condom from the drawer, but felt her hand on my arm before I could get it open. "Not necessary," she said. "I've got that nice little prescription. But you can wear it if you feel safer with it." I knew that I was safe, and Terri and I had talked enough that I knew she wasn't a woman who took chances, so I put it back in the drawer and moved on top of her again. I lay on top of her and kissed her, and then shifted my body forward. Our bodies had gotten to know each other well enough in the last few hours, there was none of the usual first-time fumbling. We were perfectly matched, and I felt myself slip easily into her silky wet opening. We both held our breath for a moment as she spread her thighs a bit further and let me slide all the way into her. Then we were laughing and clutching at each other as our perfect match was completed. After the way I had opened her with my mouth earlier, I had expected a smooth entry, but nothing I could have imagined could have equaled the exquisitely gentle pressure that was holding me inside. Our two bodies locked together, and then, almost involuntarily, I started moving in and out of her. I pulled almost all the way out, then slowly pushed back inside, gradually accelerating the pace, and from the way she met my thrusts, I could tell that this was the way she wanted me. With all the excitement leading up to that point, I didn't expect to last long, so I stopped and rested after only a dozen strokes or so, kissing Terri's face and breasts while I got myself back under control. We continued that way, stroking for a few moments, then resting, for only a short time before I knew I couldn't control myself much longer. I gasped deeply, and began really driving into her hard, as she continued trying to meet my thrusts. Soon, though, I was beyond control, aware of nothing but passion and a need to be as deeply inside of her as I could. I could feel her arms around my back, her legs tangled in mine, and could hear her panting encouragement in my ear. Sweat ran down my back, and each time I pounded into her, I was rewarded with a small cry of pleasure. Finally, the dam within me broke, and my entire body was filled with pleasure. I drove into her one last time and stayed there, pumping my orgasm deeply into her, clutching her against me. "No, don't stop! I'm coming, too!" she cried out, grinding against me. Before my own orgasm had even subsided, I started pumping into her again, trying to hit the angle she needed. "Turn over!" she said, and we rolled together so that she was astride me. "Let me get off on your cock," she panted, and started bucking her hips back and forth. I reached out and laid my fingers against her clit, stroking it as she rode me. "Yes, yes, that's it! Rub it faster!" Her own hand joined mine, and I reached out to grab her hips, shoving her forward and back as she massaged her clit. Her hair whipped about wildly, and there was a stream of sweat running down between her breasts, when finally she threw her head back, let out a long, low moan, and stopped moving. As if her bones had suddenly vanished, she collapsed on top of me, her mouth searching for mine as we kissed and whispered loving words together. Sometime, we must've drifted off to sleep. I was awakened the next morning at eight o'clock to find Terri, myself, and the sheets in a tangled mess, and damn near crippled both of us as we lunged for the alarm clock. After a moment's disorientation, she looked at me with a big, sexy smile and said, "Good morning. I love you. Did last night really happen?" "Good morning. I love you. And I think we'll both have the bruises to prove that it happened." We had not gone easy on each other, and I was wondering if sex between us was going to be like that every time. I fell back into bed and started kissing her, everywhere I could get my lips while she tried to do the same to me. "Time for a quicky?" she asked. "How about a shower instead," I suggested, "then a nice breakfast, and a day of anticipating tonight. We are supposed to be at work in an hour." "Work?" she said, in mock-horror. "I can't go to work without my brains." "Without your brains? I don't get it," I said. I'm a little slow in the morning. "Damn right, no brains. Because we certainly screwed our brains out last night." I laughed at that, and hauled her out of bed toward the shower. Washing each other was a lot of fun, and if we hadn't run out of hot water, we never would've made it to work. As it was, I barely got there by nine, and Terri was a half hour late, after going home and changing her clothes. At eleven we met with Jeanne to show her the revised specs and explain how we'd solved the timing problem. It was hard to keep my mind on business, knowing how hot a lover my partner was. Especially since she'd whispered to me earlier that she'd already packed a bag for that night. And noticing the trouble she was having walking around the office. And all the little reminders of what had gone on the night before. We did manage to get through the meeting okay, and Jeanne was quite pleased with our results. The best part was what she said to us a the end of the meeting, though. "You two have been putting in too many late nights," she said. "If you can still get the doc written by Monday, why don't you both take the rest of the day off, and rest up." Well, we took the rest of the day off, but I don't know if you could call it resting... ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/petite-teen/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/tabitha-nubile/ http://www.starletblog.com/tabitha-nubile/#comments Tue, 03 Jun 2008 16:03:25 +0000 Administrator nubile teen nubile pussy hot haley http://www.starletblog.com/tabitha-nubile/

meet one sexy and cute nubile babe!

This is Tabitha. She is 21 y/o... And she is waiting for you at Nubiles.net
]]> http://www.starletblog.com/tabitha-nubile/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/teen-babe-sucking-couple/ http://www.starletblog.com/teen-babe-sucking-couple/#comments Tue, 20 May 2008 21:08:02 +0000 Administrator banging becky jenny heart solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/teen-babe-sucking-couple/ Scanning the room, I locked eyes with a tiny Latin-looking lady. Her bright red lips and black hair were in sharp contrast to her surprisingly light skin--a combination I have long found alluring. The silk dress clung to her shapely body, letting the outline of her hard nipples clearly show through; I imagined I could even see the "V" where her legs met. She smiled and I looked away, blushing. The way she stared made something at once both delicious and uncomfortable stir inside me. The walls of the lounge were festooned with paintings and prints of female twosomes and threesomes in various stages of intimacy. I reddened again and glanced back in the direction of the Latin lady. She was looking elsewhere, but I noticed that she had moved closer. I was faintly suffocated by it all, and I stood up and walked to the bar. From near the dancing platform, Drew caught my eye and winked. I smiled and turned my head, startled to find the Latin beauty standing next to me. I took a long, slow pull on my drink to subdue the giddiness that was welling up inside me. When she said, "Hi," her husky voice made the simply syllable sound like a suggestion. She smiled expectantly. "Hi," I gulped awkwardly. "I'm Maria," she said, "and I think you're gorgeous." "My name is Lori," I stammered back. Nothing like this had ever happened to me, and my head was spin- ning. She titled her drink to her lips and sipped delicately as she watched me through the glass. I finished my own drink only to have the bartender quickly pour another one. When I looked at him questioningly, he simply gestured to Maria. "Courtesy of the lady," he said. When I turned to thank her, I found her hand slowly sliding around my waist. I shivered through my resistance, but, glancing down at her hand, I noticed that my own nipples were as erect as hers. "They're lovely," she said. I smiled coyly, starting to enjoy the forbidden sensation coursing through me. Observing that I was resisting less, she moved in: "You know you want it, and no one else here cares." She was right on both counts. I leaned close as her slowly undulating hips pushed against me. My own honey began to flow, and I became aware of a certain weakness--from the drinks and from this, this, other thing. "Come on," Maria said, urging me away from the bar toward the door. I followed her closely so that her arm could brush my right nipple with each step. As we stepped into the fresh night air, I whiffed her per- fume and the scent of her sex. It inflamed me. We walked behind the lounge to an adjacent park and stepped into the deep shadows cast by the trees. Maria turned and kissed me on the mouth, her long tongue snaking past mine. One hand massaged my breast while the other gripped my ass and pulled me to her, rubbing her mound against mine. The intensity of my lust took over, and I kissed her back. My hands slithered over her smooth legs. Suddenly our dresses were up and our bushes exposed. We rubbed them together lewdly to stimulate our already engorged clits. Maria knelt in front of me and gently prodded my legs apart. She stabbed her tongue into my slit. I moaned and thrust my pelvis to meet her hungry strokes. Maria wrapped her lips around the sensitive button and sucked it as if she were working on a small cock. While it was apparent that Maria had done this before and it was my first time, I was almost blind with desire for her. I dropped to my knees, then reclined on the ground, softly drawing her onto the damp grass next to me so we could face each other's spread legs. The outline of her cunt was barely visible in the darkness but I only need to feel, not see. Closing my eyes in a dreamy ecstasy, I covered Maria's dripping slash with my mouth and began to suck. She did the same to me. We became lost, groping at each other while animal moans escaped from our throats. Our pelvises gyrated in unison. As we swam in each other's fluids, I became aware of a presence and opened my eyes. Drew had followed us and was standing just two feet away. He had stripped to nothing but his open shirt. His erection was outlined against the lights of the city; he was obviously very ex- cited. As he stepped closer, Maria sensed the change and froze against me. "Don't stop now," he hissed in a hoarse whisper. He knelt on the ground and positioned his cock at Maria's opening. He guided the meat inside, and I started licking her juices from his hard shaft. His balls slapped against my face as my lips found her clit. I became aware that the nectar from just inside her pussy lips was thicker, somehow sweeter, than it was deeper in. I pressed against Drew, stopping his movement. He slowly withdrew from Maria and I grasped his lubricated shank. My hand slipped easily up and down on it. As I stroked him, I again found Maria's drenched down and feather-licked the ambrosia that was gushing from between her engorged lips. Drew thrust forward, giving his dick maximum exposure to my pumping hand. Maria adjusted quickly to the change, and her hips almost automati- cally resumed a carnal swaying, only now in rhythm with Drew's cadence. Maria and I sucked on each other intensely. We were swept away, and tiny whimpers escaped from Maria's throat. Her arms and hands gripped my legs, holding them tightly around her head. Her mouth wallowed in my cunt. Eating pussy while I jerked Drew's cock made me lose all awareness of my surroundings. I caressed Maria's tits with my free hand. Finally I reluctantly pulled away from Maria to give Drew new access to her. As he invaded her sweet opening, I reached around to caress his ass. I felt around, touched his anus, then shoved my finger in. He released a low groan. His balls tightened and his pace quickened. Maria sensed the impending explosion and sucked me in complete surrender. With a barely stifled, "Aaaaahhhhh!" Drew let go and drove hard into Maria's cunt. I tasted the saltiness of his cum mixed with her juice. Encircling her clit with my lips, and I rapidly vibrated my tongue across its velvet-like inner flesh. It seemed like the distended button knob filled my mouth. The orgasm jolted from deep inside me, almost unexpectedly, and I thrashed uncontrollably. My pussy gushed as I licked and mouthed Mar- ia's hot, wet cunt. With a guttural sound she excitedly dived into my cunt, stiffened for a long moment, then jerked. Her hips pulsated, and I gulped the river that poured out of her. Drew's motion abated and he slowly withdrew his still swollen cock. He collapsed lightly over both Maria and me. It was just what I wanted. I slid my tongue between her orchid petals and sucked soothingly. We lay like that for long moments, our mouths planted firmly on each other's cunts, occasionally jerking with after-spasms. Drew had sat up and was lightly fondling Maria's breasts and mine. Then she gave a small lurch of her pelvis and disengaged. I got up a little unsteadily, and Maria licked my pussy dry. Then she, too, stood. She smiled and put her arms around both Drew and me, kissed me sensuously, then ran her tongue over Drew's lips. "I have to run," she said, "but here's my number. I want to suck you both again." She fumbled in her handbag, pulled out a card and slipped it between my breasts. Then she disappeared into the darkness. I grasped Drew's spent cock while holding him close. My cunt twitched once more, and I sighed. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/teen-babe-sucking-couple/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/dorm-sex-night/ http://www.starletblog.com/dorm-sex-night/#comments Thu, 24 Apr 2008 07:45:00 +0000 Administrator nubile nude kat vixen solo teen solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/dorm-sex-night/ Her mouth moved slowly up and down, working its way farther and farther towards his balls. Terri's hand lightly cupped his balls and squeezed gently. Keith's moan could be heard above the light music playing in the background to discourage listeners nearby. She had her other hand around the base of his cock, and as her movements quickened, so did her hand. Her mouth moved upward while her hand moved down, and the motions were synchronized so that all Keith could do was to feel the pressure build up on his groin. Terri sensed this, and when she thought Keith could take no more, she slowed, gently removing her hand and mouth from his body. Keith shuddered as Terri lightly brushed her hand past his quivering dick. "My, my, my," said Terri, that look back in her eye. "We sure did remain controlled there, didn't we? You didn't make a grab for me or anything! You sure are full of surprises tonite, dear." She grabbed hold of him and stroked him roughly, making Keith gasp again. Terri knew Keith liked a little surprise and pushiness, but he was in for a shock tonite. Nothing spectacular, but it all depended on how you look at it. "Well, you're not exactly Miss Manners tonite either, dear. Why the intense streak?" "Do you want me to stop?" "No!" shouted Keith. "I mean... uh, no. I kinda like it. It's interesting." "I'll bet it is. So, what to do now?" And as she finished talking, Terri pulled down her shorts, exposing nothing but her shapely thighs and her beautiful patch of pubic hair. She wriggled a bit too much for the occasion of getting her Umbros off, but she liked how Keith seemed hypnotized by her movements. She could feel her wetness increasing as Keith's cock pulsated and moved with his heartbeat. "I have an idea," she continued, taking deep breaths, belying her calm demeanor. Terri grabbed Keith's hand and pulled it towards her, placing it on her crotch, grinding lightly into his hand. He smiled and moved with her, feeling the damp mound below him, sensing her intensity. She caught her breath as Keith ran his other hand over her breasts and nimbly moved his fingers over her clit, her most sensitive part. His fingers circled her nipple, brushing against it, then seizing it and pinching it lightly, causing a gasp and a heavy breathing from Terri. He was teasing her, and she knew it. "So, the tables turn. Is it all that it's cracked up to be?" said Keith. "Oh, I don't know," said Terri, grinding yet again against his hand, making up for his lack of movement. "It's not that baaa.... uh!" Keith put his whole hand over her vagina and pushed deep into her with his middle finger. She shuddered as her sentence was rudely interrupted. She'll probably forgive me, thought Keith, if I do this... His hands now ran freely over her body, touching her everywhere. She was leaning back on the bed, bracing herself with her hands, groaning with his movements inside of her. his hand slid over her breasts and stomach as he rubbed her clit in time with the thrusts he pushed into her. Terri couldn't help herself. She grabbed Keith by the neck and pulled him closer to her, kissing him with a fervor that surprised the both of them. Tongues dancing, they felt each other, Terri's hands grasping him and stroking him, while his hands were busy with their own activity. Both were panting now, wanting each other. When this happened, problems occurred, because they couldn't have sex in the traditional way - Terri was saving herself for marriage, and Keith respected that. But there were always other ways to get off, and they both had some ideas... Keith pulled away, regretting it the moment he did it. "I think we might have to do something about this, Terri. I'm getting kind of hot and bothered. If you know what I mean." She grinned, and knew exactly what he was talking about. Pushing him away from her, feeling his hands slip away from her body, she placed him squarely on his back. Terri made him put his hands on his side. "No touching! At least, not yet." she said with a grin. Looking at him, she turned away from him, and placed her ass in his view. She was now on top of his chest, facing away from him. Keith could feel Terri pushing against his chest, the dampness fairly dripping onto his body. She slid up his body, her ass a tempting sight as it slowly enveloped his line of sight. Terri lifted herself up and put her knees on each side of Keith's head, keeping her distance from his mouth. Keith, however, had other ideas. He put his arms on each side of her body, then around her hips and onto her ass. He now had a firm grip on her, and was not about to give up his position very easily. Keith could smell her muskiness now, her intensity and sexuality turning him on just by being near him. He pulled her clit near him and lightly licked her, running his tongue all the way down her to the bottom of her cunt. Terri jumped, and pulled herself away from his touches lightly, not really wanting to, but she had to. "That's not fair! I never even got into position to do you!" she pouted. Keith didn't reply, which meant that he was using his tongue for other things, and she soon felt what he was up to. Her whole lower half shuddered as his tongue entered her and his hands grasped her ass. She knew this was going to happen, so Terri had to concentrate. Letting her cunt move up and down Keith's tongue, she grabbed his dick and stroked it, lowering her mouth on the tip and sucking hard. She could feel him stop for a second startled by the feelings she initiated, but recovered and soon continued his oral advances. She thought, "Well, if he wants to play that way..." grabbing his balls while slowly enveloping his entire dick to her tightly placed hand on the base of his cock. Moving and sucking at the same time, she could feel his pulsating thru her entire mouth. While she sucked him, Terri was grinding her mound against Keith's face, wanting more. He was happily obliging, moving slowly into and out of her mouth while licking her and tasting her sweetness on his lips. Keith felt that now was the time for what Terri liked him to do. It took them a while to find out what each of them liked, in the sexual sense, and once they did, the fact that they could not have any intercourse did not bother them at all. His hands, grabbing her ass, pulled her down closer to his mouth, and he lightly brushed his tongue against her asshole. Her muffled moan made him continue, pushing and probing while his hands roamed her whole body and cunt. She squirmed and moaned as she sucked his dick, stroking it with more intensity as his movements increased. Keith soon wet her ass enough, so he resumed licking her clit as his finger slowly pushed against Terri's rosebud. She tried to resist, but started to push against his hand, wanting more. He felt Terri stop licking and sucking him, and he knew that she would have to, since she couldn't concentrate on both things at once. His cock ached for her touch, but he could wait. He was getting off anyway - his time would come soon. Pushing Terri off of him, Keith pulled his body out from underneath hers, pushing her down onto the bed stomach first. His hand never left her ass, rubbing against her and feeling her grind in return. He grabbed her cheeks and pulled them apart, sticking his tongue against her asshole, feeling her grind into the bed. Her hand reached back and ran thru his hair, pushing against his head, telling him what he needed to know. Keith let her hand manipulate his actions, sensing that Terri was getting very close to orgasm. She grabbed him, and looking back at him, pulled him towards her. She then grabbed his dick and put it in the crack of her asscheeks, wanting him to rub against her. Keith pushed against her ass, touching her asshole with his dick as he moved back and forth between her. The pseudo-anal sex continued, with Terri tensing against his body. She felt her urges building against her will, wanting to hold onto this feeling forever. She finally couldn't hold it anymore, and she started to cum, pushing against Keith's cock hard, hoping he would keep moving back and forth. Her asscheeks tensed against his dick, not wanting to let it go, moving it up and down in her frenetic motion. Keith pushed against her, wanting to enter her from behind, but he couldn't. Finally, Terri stopped moving, and she rolled over, pulling her ass away from his dick. With all the movement next to his dick, without even entering her ass or cumming or ANYTHING, he was very, very hard and dying for release. She pulled him up towards her face, and after thanking him for making her feel so good, she... ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/dorm-sex-night/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/teenie-in-the-kitchen/ http://www.starletblog.com/teenie-in-the-kitchen/#comments Mon, 14 Apr 2008 07:49:05 +0000 Administrator nubile pussy nubile tits kat vixen ravin riley solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/teenie-in-the-kitchen/ Well, it wasn't that easy any more. To see her in pain affected him far more than it had at first, and in a more confusing way. Their games were becoming harder to play, because he could not keep the tenderness from his voice when he scolded her. What if he became unable to give her what she wanted? He loved the contact, he loved the fierce intensity of it. But every instance of mock anger at her teasing was followed by tender stroking and effusive praise, lest she imagine that he was not delighted with her. Sometimes he found his mind skipping ahead to that part, and it became hard to raise his hand. "Hey." Her voice, soft, but with her teasing inflection. "You gonna stand there, or hand me another dish? What good are you, huh?" Adrenaline. What good was he, indeed. After the enraptured way they looked at each other over dinner, she talks to him like this? Didn't she know it was her own seductive ways that made him so confused? How dare she. He put the plate back in the sink. Digging his fingers into the hair behind her neck, he at once held her as firmly as he could, and kissed her lips as gently as he knew how. She stayed there with her eyes closed and her lips slightly parted, and he thought perhaps she had forgotten to keep breathing. He shook her a little, and she moaned. "Upstairs," he said. "I'm sorry," she exhaled. "I'll be good." "Of course you will be, little one. You always are. Very good. The best." He held her wrists tightly behind her and marched her out of the kitchen. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/teenie-in-the-kitchen/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/going-places/ http://www.starletblog.com/going-places/#comments Wed, 09 Apr 2008 12:22:52 +0000 Administrator nubile nude nubile fuck dream kelly http://www.starletblog.com/going-places/ Running up the stairs, laughing, ringing the bell, and being swept into a party already in progress. The noise, the heat, the heavy aromas of so many bodies, so much perfume, and smoke and other more animal odors of people in heat. Like a wash it hits me and I struggle with the power of it. Nasty comes my mood, with a feeling in my teeth of wanting to bite. I go into the living room. It's great to see all the people again. It's been a while since we got together and the conversation flows fast, the jokes and the taunts and the barbs, blood pressure raised quickly and just as quickly dropped. The hours pass in human time until midnight chimes. I raise my head to scent you.... in the kitchen, out of all the odors, I follow yours. Pushing past the press of people in the hall. The feel of bodies pressing close for that tantalizing instant, a hand on the shoulder takes on such power, the gentle slide of fingers on lightly covered flesh. A hand strokes me as I go past, I flatten myself against the silk covered torso, up against the wall. My hunger flares as I bear down on the hips, pulling them to me, the sudden intake of breath at the feel of my swelling desire. I break the clinch and swipe the back of my hand over the lips and teeth that are bared in front of me. A hand truculently grips my balls and I rotate my hips in longing. Moving on into the kitchen, I cast my thoughts ahead to excite you. Sure enough you hear me come through the door, though I make no sound audible to the human ear, and certainly none distinguishable in this din. I can see the shake of your head, then your shoulders sway. The movement travels down that delightful spine, the muscles of your back that have arched so often above me and beneath me. Your hips start to sway just as I come up close and press against you. You push back, distracted, missing a cue in your conversation. Embarrassed, you half turn and playfully slap at my hands which have circled your waist. Trying to draw me into the conversation, unsuccessful, you turn and see the half smile about my lips and the come-on look in my eyes. Come on, come on, come on, come onto my stiff cock you delicious lover. Come with great gasping breaths while you lock me in with your desire. Desire sparks desire, mine and yours. You bite your lip. I lean forward as if to whisper in your ear, but all I do is groan, and turn away. Torn by the need to seduce the delicious green eyed beauty you were talking to, and the need to, to, to, Ohhhh Damn! Just the need to be with a lover who has laboured long and hard to show you some ecstasy. I'm already passing back through the horde, smiling, grinning, lips touching, good night! Goodnight! See yas later, eh? I mentally tug on the cord tied to your crotch. The others knotted about your nipples. Through the mass of flesh I feel you move to follow, leaving, the green eyes follow you hungrily. I grab my long coat and go out on the balcony for a breath of air, the party just inches away behind the sheer curtains. The sound fades as I draw a deep clear breath. I lean over the railing to see the people on the street just a few feet below. A swish of the curtains, a temporary blocking of the sound as you come through the door and put your arms around my waist, leaning your cheek on my back, moulding yourself against my buttocks. I don't move, frozen, waiting to see what will happen. Your hands have such a life of their own, strong and soft, slipping inside my coat, inside my shirt, tweaking me, stroking, sliding inside the cotton. They slide to the sides of my hips and grip me lightly almost carelessly, then snake sensuously inside the pockets of my slacks. Uuuuunh! What a grip, tender, strong, light. I would go far for a grip like that, teasing me out here on the balcony with the party behind us and the people below. Your fingers slide delicately over my erection, teasing...... back and forth, up and around. I feel you shiver and realize you are just wearing your shirt against the cool night. You turn me around and face to face, you stand inside the folds of my long warm coat. Our breaths turn instantly to steam. You press a finger to my lips, then with a teasing smile and a pat to my pressure point you turn to bend over the railing, your back to me inside my coat that hangs nearly to my ankles. I laugh and slide my hands in your pockets. You reaction is swift, bending your knees, rubbing the crease of your bum up and down against me, spreading your knees to give me access to the delights of your musky dampened crotch. My fingers slide over your backthrust hips, down the inside of your thighs, teasing, then return to your belt. I can hear your breath catch as I undo the catch of your pants. They are so roomy, I can slide my hand down inside to tantalize your bare thighs. You arch your back lower, raising your hips in that unmistakable rutting movement, a gentle roll in time with my fingers sliding, pressing, gripping you through your underwear. Your pants fall in a puddle around your ankles and you gasp as the cool night air puffs kisses against your dampness. Oh, so ready to get fucked. I grasp your underwear, pull it down slightly until I can move it to the side. My cock springs easily from it's confines, and I let go for the few seconds it takes to lubricate and slip on a condom. You shiver in cold, and at the thought of the latex. I don't delay, since you are already hyped. I guide my charger to your opening. Damn, the underwear gets in the way. Frustrated, I take out my clasp knife and cut through the flimsy material. It falls in tatters inside the puddle of your pants. Gripping the nape of your neck with my left hand, and my erection with my right, I bend my knees and nose it up inside you. You grunt and flex your knees to take it in. Your back arches down. My hand entwines your hair to pull back your neck. You are shaking with the urge to be driven. Slowly, you are opening to accommodate my length. I slap your hip with my open hand, and reach around in front to feel your desire. Grabbing you hard and forcing you back with my fingers, I slide all inside you. The warmth of your buttery buns pressing against my stomach. I lean forward, still holding back your head, and my teeth graze the straining side of your neck. You wince and jerk at the pain, but there is nowhere to move to. I have you right where I want you, spread open, split naked in front of me, hot and panting, skewered on my stiff poker, ready for the serious stuff. You start as a voice sounds from the party inside but I tighten my grip, flexing my knees and take a newer deeper thrust. The slippery juice of our rut is matting the hair above my cock and on my balls. I feel it on the inside of your thighs when I press there with my long fingers. I lean closer over you, pressing you into the railing, moving inside you now and using my hand and fingers at the same time. Your sleek muscles grip me and you move as if to rise up again. I growl and sink my teeth into the back of your neck. My hand that held your hair slides up under your shirt and squeezes your nipples in time to my grinding fingers and crotch. I see your eyes staring blindly at the passersby on the street below, your mouth slack, your whole body tensed, pleading, anguished, pleading to be taken over the edge, your lower opening welcomes me. Aaah! The voices only inches behind us and I feel you start to quake, to shake, to squirm your ass gainst my belly, grabbing my hand and using it on your crotch to fully satisfy your lust. I growl against you one last time, then slowly relax my grip. My hands ache with the tension, my knees are weak, I slump over you, my cheek on your shoulder. My erection recedes and falls out with a silent plop. You realize your nakedness and bend to draw up your pants. I remove the condom into a kleenex and stuff it into my pocket. I slip my half-hard member back inside my pants and zip them up. You turn from your re- dressing and close your teeth on my collarbone. Turning your head coyly to the side you look so inviting. I know you are thinking of the green eyes in the kitchen and the long night before the dawn ahead. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/going-places/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-night/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-night/#comments Wed, 02 Apr 2008 15:58:41 +0000 Administrator nubile nude nubile pussy nubile fuck nubile tits http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-night/ "I know it's been pretty hectic for you lately, and I though you could use a little relaxation." she said with a smile that lit up her whole face. "Maybe you could lie down and rest for a while, and then we could go out for a bite to eat and few beers." I sat down and put up my feet. "Great idea, but from the gleam in your eyes, I don't think that I'd get much rest!" "Only if you really want to. I thought you might like to play a little cards for a while to unwind." Teaching Ana my own variation of the fine American art of strip poker was probably one of the most rewarding things I ever did, and that Thursday night proved to be no exception. Half an hour later, I was missing only my shoes and socks, and belt. Things weren't going quite as well for Ana - she was down to her panties and bra. "Shit! That's three hands in a row I've lost!" she exclaimed as we compared hands. "And I had plans for you, too!" "Looks like they'll just have to wait for another time." Collecting and shuffling the cards, I could tell that she was both excited by her situation and a bit frustrated by her failure to win. "Take off the bra." "You won it, you take it off." she said defiantly. I stood up and reached across the table, and down her back to the clasp at her back. Unfastening it, I pulled the loose ends forward, caressing her sides as I did, and then followed through with the backs of my fingers on her breasts. As my fingertips passed her nipples, I noted that she definitely was a bit excited. She extended her arms forward for me, and I pulled the bra down her arms to her wrists - then suddenly twisted the straps together, pinning her hands together. With one hand, I jerked them up over her head. The other hand returned to the darkening tips of her luscious tits. I tweaked a bit, and she tried to move her head against my body. "That's good," she moaned. "Please don't stop!" I pulled the bra off of her arms and sat down, saying "You'll get plenty of that before I'm through!" Defiantly, again, "Only if you win!" I dealt the next hand - and she reached over and took my cards. "You can play mine, your luck is just a little too good when you deal!" I picked up her cards - two pair. She drew three cards. "Damn! These are the same as the ones I threw away!" "That happens. Now you take off your panties!" She stood, and removed them with a flourish which would have done justice to Gypsy Rose Lee. Pouting a bit, she said "Here. Take them. I can still win, you know!" That was true - you see we play strip poker with slightly -er - different rules. Just losing the clothes isn't the end of the game. Even naked, we have something left to bet - ourselves. Sometimes, we both run out of clothes, and that can be a lot of fun. Usually, we don't, and the winner gets to collect a very enjoyable wager from a (usually) willing slave! Surprisingly, she did win the next two hands. She eyed my cock through my shorts hungrily as I removed my pants. The bulge was a bit obvious, and the look on her face (to say nothing of the look of her nipples) told me that she wanted it. She dealt the next hand, and looked at me triumphantly. "I don't need any cards!" she said as I drew two. She had a full house, but so did I - and my cards were bigger. Her nipples were, too, as I said "You know the rules. Go get the toys!" "I'll get you next time!" she muttered as she walked out of the room. I kicked back, relaxed, and lit a cigarette as I pondered her fate. She returned, and put the box on the floor in front of me. "Turn around and close your eyes!" I commanded. "No peeking!" As I rummaged through the toys, I glanced up and caught her eyeing my selections. "I told you not to peek!" I said. "That's going to cost you!" "What are you going to do about it?" More defiance. I LOVE it when she gets that way, especially when she shouldn't. She does, too, which is why she does it. I grabbed a leather blindfold and placed it across her eyes, then buckled it carefully over her blonde hair in the back. "Be careful." I warned. "You didn't win, so you will do what I tell you or pay the penalty!" I buckled a wide leather belt (more like a supple leather corset with several rings and smaller buckles on it) tightly around her waist. Two more wide straps graced her thighs, right up against her now-damp puss. I then selected four leather cuffs, and fastened one to each wrist and ankle. The wrist cuffs, I fastened to the ones at the thighs, and two smaller straps pinned her elbows to the sides of the waist belt. I embraced her from behind, and began to pay serious attention to her stiff little nips. "OOOOOOOOO! Harder!" she moaned as I pinched and twisted gently. "Be quiet! I'll decide what I do, when, and how!" "But it feels sooooo good! Don't stop!" she said, pressing her ass back against my crotch. "I'll decide what YOU do, too, and the first thing you're going to do is take off MY clothes! NOW!" It took a while, using her teeth and tongue, to work my T-shirt up to my arms. I sat down to make it easy for her to completely remove. When she had finished I stood up again, and suddenly moved away from her. "Now, the shorts!" It took her a minute or two to find me, and she had to get onto her knees to grab the waistband to pull them down. As soon as she had uncovered it, she laughed greedily as her lips made a beeline for my cock. Pushing her head away I said "I didn't tell you to suck on me, I told you to take off my shorts! That's going to cost you, too!" I didn't exactly stand still and make the job easy for her. She was laying on the floor with her head at my feet when she finally had the shorts down to my ankles. I stepped out of them, and told her to stand up. "From the time that simple job took, I don't think you've EARNED the snack you wanted yet." I picked up the shorts, and looked at her. She stood there, legs apart, and arms pinned to her sides with her fingers fluttering as she swayed and turned slightly trying to figure out where I was and what I was doing. I grabbed her hair and forced the shorts into her mouth as she gasped in surprise. A wide rubber strap held them in place, the smooth black contrasting nicely with her fair complexion and the brown leather of the blind fold. A short strap, about six inches long, quickly materialized between her ankle cuffs. "Now, a bit of punishment for your bad attitude." I said matter-of- factly. She really began to squirm as I placed spring clamps on her nipples. "UUMMMMM UMMMMM UMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" she protested. "What's the matter? Can't you speak either Dutch or English?" I asked. I sat down on the couch and lit another cigarette. "I need another beer." I suggested. As she hobbled out of the room to get it, I moved the coffee table away from the couch. I heard the refrigerator door close, and soon she came slowly through the door with the beer in one hand and the opener in the other. I opened the beer and poured into my glass, then took a sip as she stood there expectantly. The clamps (and the cold air from the refrigerator) had a visible effect on her nipples. The aureoles were very dark, and the tips looked very sensitive. A little attention from my fingertips and tongue, and she almost fell down! When I stopped, there were more muffled noises from behind the rubber strap. I stood up. "I had intended to give you a little of THIS..." I said, pulling her roughly to me and pressing my cock between her legs. She squirmed and tried to get me inside her, but could not move enough. "... but you're going to have to wait! Maybe that will improve your attitude. I snapped a thin leather strap onto a convenient ring at the front of her waist, then eased her onto the floor on her belly. Removing the hobble from her ankle cuffs, I attached them to the cuffs on her thighs. I carefully pulled the thin strap up between her legs, being very careful to place it deeply into her wet sex and between her ass cheeks. From there it went through a loop at the back of the belt, between her elbows, and along her spine to the pack of the rubber strap holding my shorts in her mouth. I pulled it just tight enough to pull her head back a bit. As a finishing touch, I tied a leather thong to one of her big toes. I threaded it under the strap emerging from between her buttocks, and then tied it to the other toe. Now, any movement of her head, legs, or feet would have its effect on the tension of the strap between her thighs. She was noticing this, as she moved tentatively in her bondage. "Now, you can do whatever you can for yourself. Just think - it could have been me in your cunt or your mouth! If you're good for a while, and lay nice and still, I may let you loose and even fuck you... tomorrow morning or so." She moaned into her gag and began to squirm. I looked at her ass, with her heels pressed into it. The cheeks were quivering a bit as she explored the possibilities of her position. I reached over and turned on the television, lit another cigarette, and directed my attention to my beer and the 6:30 news. I knew it drove her crazy when I did that. Within a half hour or so, Ana was moving about to the limits of her position. Her knees worked quickly apart and together, and her ass lifted into the air as she bent at the waist to work that thin crotch strap deeper into her ass. Her feet worked convulsively to get her toes (and their share of the tie) into the act, and it looked like she was going down on the carpet as she bent her bead forward to pull the strap deeper into her now soaked cunt. An incredible series of noises emerged from behind the gag. As I watched, she convulsed abruptly as she reached the first orgasm of the evening. She screamed into the gag as I reached down and pulled on the strap myself. I lifted slightly and she helped with her knees, then suddenly arched her back and lifted her legs. I held her up as she squirmed and bucked. Her fingers and toes clenched and then spread wide, and she shuddered in another strong orgasm. Then, with little mewing noises coming through her gag, she went limp and relaxed. I rolled her gently over onto her back, and noticed that the tit clamps were missing - she had worked them off in her struggles against the rug. I removed the rubber strap from her sweat-soaked face, and pulled out the thoroughly soaked pair of shorts. I bent and kissed her, and it seemed like she was trying to tongue my balls through my mouth. I hadn't seen her this worked up in a long time. "Too bad you lost at cards, dear. Must have been some plans you had for me." She spread her knees apart, and said "Please fuck me now! Please!" "Not yet. But if you're good, maybe I'll let you suck my cock for a while. Like that idea?" "Oh, yes!" I laid a big throw pillow on the floor against the front of the couch, then worked her onto her knees, leaning her forward on the pillow so that her breasts just came against the front edge of the couch. I picked up her clamps, and put them back in place. When she started to protest, I said "Watch it, or I'll give you a REAL gag, and you can just lay there and dream until it's time to go out!" A bit subdued, she waited until I sat in front of her and wrapped my legs around her. As she took me into her mouth, her pinioned hands gripped my ankles like vices. She said something past my cock - was it really "NOW I've got YOU!"? She can do things with her mouth like no other lady I ever met. Fast and slow, deep and shallow, now sucking and now nibbling up and down the sides of my shaft. She took her time about it. I reached around to her back and found the rubber piece with the crotch strap attached. As I pulled up, not too gently, she moved her knees apart and began to spasm again. Suddenly, I was caught in the wave, out of control. My legs crushed her belly and breasts against the pillow and the front of the leather couch, and must have shot a quart of hot fire into her mouth. She redoubled her efforts, and crashed into another shuddering peak. I thought she was going to suck my balls inside out. Spent, I had to sort of pry her off of me - she didn't stop working, and (after I come), it's almost excruciatingly sensitive (a fact that I'm sure she would have exploited if SHE had won the game: she usually did). I reached over and freed her ankles, wrists, and elbows, and laid her on the floor. I gently massaged her arms and legs, and removed the blindfold. She looked at me as if about to say something, then thought better of it and just smiled. We lay together and kissed, more slowly and passionately this time. When her hand strayed for my crotch, I decided it was time to move on. I looked at the clock - it was about 10:30. I helped Ana to her feet and led her into the bedroom. She walked over to the bed and pulled down the covers. I said "Not yet. We're going out for drinks, remember? Come with me!" I led her into the bathroom, and said "I'm going to take a shower. You're going to wait for me, then dry me off. Any bullshit, and I'll gag you with a bar of soap! Understand?" She nodded, then stood quietly as I pulled her wrists up behind her back, then fastened the cuffs to a towel ring. They were quickly joined by her friend, the body strap. "Keep your feet half a meter apart." She quickly complied, and flexed her knees a bit to vary the tension on the strap. "Have fun!" After a luxurious, hot shower, I stepped out to find Ana standing as I had left her. Her eyes were closed, and she had a kind of dreamy look on her face. She had managed to get the towel out of the ring and was holding it in her hands. Her skin glistened from the steam of the shower, and the various leather gadgets adorning her body were darkened from the moisture in the air and her sweat. I let her loose, and she meekly toweled me dry. She even combed my hair for me, then padded quietly after me as I returned to the bedroom. "OK..." I said. "To keep the evening interesting, we're going to play a game. You are going to wear the things you have on under the clothes I pick out for you. We're going to play a bit of a game. Anytime I say 'mouth', you will immediately stop talking and open yours, just like my pecker was in it. Try it. "MOUTH!" She looked at me questioningly. "One point. I'm keeping track, and I have a punishment in mind for each point you get when you goof! MOUTH!" Her mouth opened and her lips pursed in a perfect pantomime of a randy lady giving a blowjob. "Perfect. The next word is 'feet'. When I say 'feet', you will move yours one half meter apart. FEET!" She closed her mouth and shuffled her feet to comply. "Two points. I didn't tell you to close your mouth!" "But..." "Three. I didn't tell you to speak, either. You may speak to others, and otherwise act as naturally as possible, but when we are alone, you will speak only when spoken to. Understand?" She nodded. "Four points. I asked you a question. MOUTH!" Again the eager fellatrix imitation. She was learning. "The next word is 'hands', at which you will put your wrists together behind your back. HANDS!" She complied perfectly. "OK. Now, you will hold the position until I tell you to. There is one more words you will have to pay attention to. If I say 'down', you will get onto your knees, unzip me, and suck my cock until I say 'stop'. In addition, you will IMMEDIATELY follow any other command I give you. Got it?" "Yes, darling!" she said. Can we practice those, too?" "Five points! I'll give you a point anytime I think you say anything I feel like giving you a point for. Now, let's get dressed." I selected a couple of items from my dresser, and we went back into the living room. I removed the gag holder from the crotch strap, and rerouted the damp leather strap through the rings on the backs of her thigh straps in the hopes that it would pull a bit into her every time she took a step (or sat down). I then gave her a pair of loose blue jeans. Fairly new, they would press against her as she moved without revealing what was under them. As she sat and pulled on her socks and jogging shoes, I could see her squirm a bit and knew that I had the strap in the right place. I then helped her into a special bra. The bra was a hand-crafted masterpiece, if Ana did say so herself. Made from knotted thongs (a la macrame, a terribly underestimated hobby), it was more like a fishnet but fit perfectly. Perfectly for the purpose, that is - it was (quite deliberately) made almost a size too small. Her breasts protruded a bit between the thin straps - she said it made them VERY sensitive. It had taken a whole night to make, and Ana didn't complain a bit about being tied to a bar stool with her hands stretched to a ring in the ceiling during the all-night "fitting" session (but, that's another story - we made a number of toys that weekend). A pair of rubber bands on her nipples completed the arrangement. By the time I was through, she was ready to go at it again. She looked quite excited as she pulled on the loose wool fisherman's sweater and adjusted it to cover her wrist cuffs. As she brushed her hair and fixed her make-up, she exaggerated her movements enough to let me know that the coarse texture of the sweater was doing the job I had in mind, too. I handed her the nipple clamps and a battery powered vibrator, which she placed in the pockets of her jeans. Then I stuffed a couple of "surprises" into my own jacket pocket. "MOUTH! FEET! HANDS!" She snapped into position like a trooper, thrusting her breasts out. "OK, relax. DOWN!" Again, perfect - she set what must have been an Olympic record for getting things going. "Six points - you're already too good at this." She looked up at me, never missing a stroke with her head. "And another point for the bad look makes seven. Now put it away, it's time to go!" She looked a bit disappointed as she carefully put my cock back and zipped my fly. She stood and gave me a long, deep kiss. "I love you, my dear. Lets go!" With a "cat that ate the canary" grin, she headed for the door. It was time to leave - about 11 PM. Ana held the door for me, and I handed the keys to her to lock up as I went out. She followed me out the back door. I locked it, turned, and kissed her. Then, I said "Down!" "What?" she asked. "Eight points!" "Oh, sorry!" she said as she dropped to her knees, unzipped my fly, and went to work. "Yes, you are sorry" I said. "And another point for talking makes nine. You'll have quite a score before we're through, I'm afraid. Let's go." She zipped up my fly and we walked to the car. She opened my door, and I got in and slid behind the wheel. She shut my door, walked around, and got in on her side. As soon as she was sitting, I reached across her and fastened her lap and shoulder belts, then pulled them as tight as I could. "OOOOOOOOH!" she crooned. "What's next?" "Another point, for starters!" I replied. "I didn't ask you anything!" I took a small thong from my pocket, and tied her wrist cuffs to the middle of her lap belt. Two more straps, and her feet were firmly attached to the front legs of her seat. I started the engine, and began to back into the street. "Where are we going?" she asked, innocently. "To your eleventh point, and a place where you will be very quiet!" I replied. I stopped the car, and produced one last gadget. Turning on the dome light, I showed her what I had: a leather strap with a rubber sac on one side, and a tube leading to a small ball on the other. "Please, no... I'll be quiet!" she whined. "That's too late, and twelve points." I said as I placed the sac between her lips and buckled the strap at the back of her head. I then worked the knob at the ball end of the tube, and squeezed it several times. Her cheeks began to bulge, and she made more protesting noises. "And one makes thirteen! Just because I can't understand you doesn't mean that you can talk!" I said. I gave the ball another pump or three, checked the bonds at her wrists and ankles (and copped a feel or two in the process, which elicited an enthusiastic "body language" response), and put the car into gear. As I reached up to kill the light, I looked at her. She winked back. Puling into the street, I said "I think we'll drive around a bit and see who's where tonight. You'll enjoy the cobblestones!" I drove around for a half hour or so, over the rough cobblestone roads. I took great care to make turns as abrupt as possible without attracting the attention of the local constabulary, to keep Ana as aware as possible of her bonds. Passing under a street light, I noticed that she had her knees as far apart as possible, and both hands busily fingering her crotch through the jeans. I couldn't hear what, if anything, she was trying to say over the rattle of the old car, but her eyes were closed and she seemed to be in a world of her own. "Just wait until the ride home, after you've had a few beers!" I said. "The bumps and straps ought to be pretty entertaining then!" This time, I could hear her moans over the mechanical noises. We finally arrived in the vicinity of the local "strip". I pulled into a dark side strip and parked the car. I killed the motor, then let the air out of the gag. "Ooooh, what a nice ride!" she said. "Ooooh, what a fourteenth point!" I replied. Don't forget yourself!" As I freed her wrists and ankles, I decided to throw another element into the game. "From now on," I began, "you keep track of your own points. How many do you have now?" "Five, isn't it?" "It WAS fourteen, but the ones you forgot just got doubled, so it's twenty five now. And if you forget again, I'll add a hundred or so! Understand?" She seemed a little breathless as she said "Yes, dear!" Not a lot happened in the club. We had a few drinks and she managed not to look self conscious as she held her mouth in "the position" for a few minutes at a time. Sitting at a bar stool, she earned a few more points (I gleefully reminded her) each time she reached for her drink after forgetting that her hands were supposed to be together behind her back. As we ate, I even caught her with her feet together under the table once or twice when they shouldn't have been. The way she ate her German wurst really caught the waiter's eye. Dancing, however, was the best. We don't dance much, but the way she pressed against me on the slow numbers was really something to remember. Her nipples felt like bullets against my chest! The way she squirmed against me actually drew looks from the normally blase Dutch folks. Sitting back at the table, holding her mouth open, she looked at me as if she had something to say. I nodded, and she asked for permission to go to the bathroom. "Sure." I answered. "But there's a price. Handing her purse, I said "There are three toys in here. When you come out, there will be a rubber band on each of your thumbs, and two of the toys in your purse will be where they were. The third little toy in there will be where it belongs, too. How many points do you have now?" I asked. "Thirty-three, I think." she replied. "You think? Two more for not being sure! Now, you'd better get going and get back before you piss me off and I give you a hundred or so." She left. A few minutes later, she returned and led me to the dance floor. I could see the rubber bands on her thumbs, and when she held me close I could feel the nipple clamps through her sweater. I said "Well, you did that so well that maybe I'll take back a point or two." "I doubt it." she said. "I couldn't decide whether the other toy belonged in front or in back. Is that another point?" "At least twenty. Which makes sixty or so." She buried her face in my shoulder, and I could feel that she was quickly reaching critical mass again. When the song ended, I paid our check and we walked back to the car. As we entered the dark street, she ducked into a doorway and said "Where should the little buzzer go?" "Drop your pants, and I'll show you." I replied. She lowered the jeans to her knees, and I surprised her by saying "Down!" as I entered the shadowed doorway. She dropped to her knees (pressing her ass against the cool brickwork behind her), and proceeded to go down on me with a fervor matched only by her earlier work while leaning against the couch. Such was her enthusiasm that I blew another load into her mouth, with enough force that she later said that she thought it was going to come out the back of her neck. She stood, and I told her to turn around and give me her purse. I extracted the small vibrator, and she shuddered as I pulled the strap out from between her cheeks. I gave it a couple of extra tugs, and the way her knees and legs shook told me clearly that the strap was still directly on her clit. Reaching around in front of her with the small tool, I said "Mouth! Feet! Hands!". She shuffled her feet apart as well as she could with her pants around her ankles, and pressed her wrists together behind her. I placed the dildo in her mouth and said "This is awfully dry. If you get it wet, maybe it'll be easier to put in." She didn't move. "OK!", I said, "It's your ass!" Before I could pull it out, she had clenched her lips on it and was tonguing it for all she was worth. After a minute or two, I removed it and pulled her backwards by the strap. She backed up awkwardly, and I said "Bend over!" When she did, I slipped the thing quickly into her asshole. Before it disappeared, I turned the end to set it into motion. "OOOOOOO!" she squealed. "No fair!" I released my grip on the strap, which snapped back into place between her cheeks and rammed the thing fully home. "That's at least ten more points for arguing, and another two for talking out of turn!" I said. "Now, zip my fly, pull up your pants, and let's go. You're driving." The ride home was much quicker. She knew the area better than I, and even a tourist can spot a thirty kilometer drive over bumpy roads, especially when it ends only a few hundred meters from home. The short distance was fortunate, though, since she was pretty distracted! She parked the car, and when we got out, I said "Down!" again. This time, she didn't kneel - she squatted and squeezed her knees against the sides of my legs as she worked. Her hands kneaded my ass as if she was trying to push all of me into her mouth, instead of just my dick. Yep, she was wound up again, and I was getting there quickly! Back in the living room, I told her to make any change to her attire that she wanted. She stripped off her outer clothes, and looked in the "toy box". Not finding what she wanted, she looked puzzled, than walked right up to me and reached into my pocket. She took out the strap with the pump gag, buckled it around her face, and pumped it up. She stood there, looking at me expectantly. "Beer." I said. As she went to the kitchen to fetch my brew, I removed one more toy from the box, and another object from the mantle over the fire place. When she returned from the kitchen, I concealed both objects hands behind my back. "Build us a fire", I said, walking into the kitchen. I emerged from the kitchen with a paper bag in each hand. Entering the rosy fireplace glow, I saw that Ana had turned out the lights and was sitting on the couch lighting me a cigarette. "Well, dear... How many penalty points have you earned?" I asked. "MMMMMM MMMMMM MMMMM" she mumbled, casually handing me my smoke. "Oh." I answered. "Did you forget?" She nodded, eyes bright above the strap of the gag. Her flushed face glowed in the firelight as I placed the two bags on the table. "Well," I began. "Looks like about a hundred points. Here are two bags - one is worth one use per point, and the other is worth three. Pick one." She reached over and picked up a bag. "That's three!" I said. "Open the other and look at what was inside." She picked up the other bag, and turned it upside down. Out fell a ping-pong paddle. "You would have had 100 smacks with that." I said. "Too bad you guessed wrong." She squirmed as she eyed the other bag. "Since you picked the gag yourself, why don't you get yourself a blindfold, too!" As she buckled the blindfold around her face, I unfolded a large plastic sheet and spread it on the floor in front of the fire place. I led her, deaf and dumb, to the middle of the sheet, and helped her to lay down. "Don't go away!" I said. I walked out and then tiptoed back, stood and watched her for several minutes after I slammed the kitchen door - as soon as she thought I wasn't watching, her hands flew to the clamps on her nipples and the strap over her clit. I stood and watched the show as I sipped my beer and smoked the rest of my cigarette. Then, I quietly selected a few pieces of rope from the box, and silently walked around the room. There were a few ring bolts set inconspicuously into the baseboard, and I affixed one end of each piece into six of them at strategically selected locations. Ana was oblivious to this, busily working herself into another frenzy of arousal. "ON YOUR BELLY" I shouted suddenly. Shocked, she rolled over. "Spread your hands and feet, as far as you can!" I commanded. She did. I quickly fastened her wrists, ankles, and waist belt to the ropes. I went around again, and made sure that each was firmly attached, and tight enough that her movement was minimized. "All right." I said. Now, this is what you chose for your punishment. I removed a middle-sized blue candle from the unopened bag, and held it under her face. She sniffed, and began to struggle against her bonds when her nose told her what it was. "Three 'applications' times 100 points. That's a bunch of drops, don't you agree?" She nodded her head as I lit it. I held it until it was burning well, and said "Here's number one!" She tensed and squirmed, but I, of course, did nothing. When the expected spot of heat did not materialize, she raised her head a bit and turned it from side to side. Then, I turned it to the horizontal, loosing the small puddle of melted wax which had collected under the flame onto her exposed ass cheeks. "MMMMMMMMM...AAAAHHHHHH!" through the gag. More squirming. I carefully treated a few other spots - the soles of her feet, the backs of her knees, and her shoulders - to a drop or two each of the exciting (and surprising) heat. I dripped a small stream of the stuff along both sides of the strap between her cheeks, moving the strap enough to be sure that at least some of it got to the base of the still-buzzing power toy plugging her now violently struggling butt. When I slipped a finger under the strap against her mound, merely touching her rock hard clit set her off like a bomb. The noise level rose to a point that I would have believed impossible, considering the degree to which she had inflated her gag. I replaced the candle in the holder on the mantle, and released her from her bonds. "Don't move!" I demanded. She lay as still as she could, considering. I fetched the pillow from the front of the couch, and told her to get up on her knees. She did, and I laid the large pillow on the coffee table and covered it with the plastic. I helped her to her feet, led her to the table, and made her lay on the pillow. As I fastened her wrists and ankles to the legs of the large table, she was arched backwards to the limit. Two more short pieces of rope from the box held her waist strap (and her waist) immobile, and her thighs spread and motionless against the pillow. "Enough?" I asked. She shook her head, breathing like a marathon runner. Two more cords, criss-crossed between her breasts, pinioned her upper body and pulled the leather net bra even tighter against her throbbing breasts. Another rope held her knees wide. The last, from one elbow, under the table, to the other, took away the last of the freedom for her upper body. "MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!" The volume of noise and lack of motion as a few more drops of wax fell on her securely fastened body convinced me that she was both ready and well bound. I walked around the table to her head, lifted it, and removed her gag. "Aren't you afraid I'll wake the neighbors?" she asked, panting. "I don't think there's much chance of that." I replied as I stripped off my clothes. I then straddled the table and lowered my crotch against her face. She made a valiant try to get her freed mouth on my balls, but my ass was in the way of her forehead. She laid her head back as I lowered myself, and licked tentatively at my asshole. When I reached forward and removed the clamps from her nipples, she moaned and rammed her tongue deep into my ass. I lowered my self a bit further. It was probably the male equivalent of a lady playing "carnival" (hey - sit on my face and I'll guess your weight) as I dripped the wax onto her breasts. Simply put, she went crazy. I was right - the neighbors couldn't have heard a thing, the way her lips locked around my hole. When I slid forward and the tip of my tool was between her breasts, the muscle tension in her limbs shook the table as she redoubled her efforts to lick my tonsils. I reached forward and unsnapped the crotch strap from the front of her waist belt, and pulled the thoroughly soaked leather from between her pussy lips. When the dribbling wax got to THAT sensitive location, she went so rigid that I thought she might be able to break the solid oak table. When she went limp, I stood and surveyed my handiwork. Blue wax covered her still erect nipples, and with every (deep) breath, the flesh of her breasts struggled through the mesh of her macrame bra in their waxy shell. Sweat literally poured from her in the reddish glow of the dying fire. Her hair was matted and stuck to her forehead. I blew out the candle and replaced the stub on the mantle. I busied myself for the next few minutes carefully tightening each strap and rope. With each adjustment, her mouth worked and her muscles twitched. When I mounted her, it seemed like she didn't really expect it. Her sudden gasp as I plunged my hardon into her spread and hot pussy was smothered by my kiss, and it seemed that only the (as yet) unused muscles deep inside her still had the strength to move. My fingers stroked her flanks from elbows to thighs. I pumped gently a bit, my weight on her as I twisted her nipples and pushed my tongue deep into her mouth. The faithfully buzzing battery-powered gadget lodged in her ass seemed to connect directly to my libido, and I clenched my arms, legs, and lips tightly against her as I came with every bit of strength I had. I still don't know which one of us screamed with delight into the mouth of the other! Later - much later; the fire was down to the ember stage - I gently untied her and soothed and cleaned her body with a hot towel. She just sighed. I half carried her to the bedroom, and laid her in the bed. When I joined her, she curled up against me and slept, dead to the world. I awoke in a bit of a panic - Ana was gone. It was eleven o'clock. I looked at the night stand, and saw that the alarm clock was set for eleven-fifteen. She had obviously remembered to set the clock for me before going to work, and it was time for me to get my act together. On the way to the door, I passed through the living room and noticed no sign of the previous evening's activity - she must have gotten up early to put everything away - we couldn't have gotten to bed before four! Then, I noticed the coffee table. On it, in the exact spot where Ana had seemed to reach Nirvana a few hours before, were a new blue candle, a small pile of playing cards, and a note. I looked at the cards: three queens and two jacks - a full house, queens over. I read the note - it said "Je was geweldig, schat - tot MIJN buurt vanavond". "You were wonderful, darling - until MY turn tonight!" Maybe Friday wouldn't be as dull as usual after all! ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-night/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/holiday-inn-hardcore/ http://www.starletblog.com/holiday-inn-hardcore/#comments Fri, 29 Feb 2008 19:19:41 +0000 Administrator nubile girl nubile nude kat vixen ravin riley http://www.starletblog.com/holiday-inn-hardcore/ Well, we kept running in to each other, and the two groups became party buds in no time, drinking, wenching, and generally being obnoxious together. Port Isabel and South Padre Island lie only about 30-40 miles from Browns- ville and the border crossing to Matamoros, Mexico. The attraction to Mata- moros was cheap booze, souveniers, and a low legal drinking age. I had booze, was 24, and, having lived in South Texas all my life, didn't want any souveniers. But when Wednesday dawned cloudy and cool, I let myself be talked into joining the others for a jaunt across the border. We piled into my pickup and Q's ancient land yacht and headed south. We had a pretty good time wandering about, eating, drinking and shopping. Finally, 5pm rolled around and we decided it might be good to start back to the island, eat, get cleaned up, and go out clubbing. As it happened, we never quite made it. Somewhere within walking distance of the Rio Grande is a bar called Blanca White's (which mean's White's [as in a name -- Mr. White] white, i.e., posses- ing the color white). I was reluctant, but figured what the hell. We walked up to the door and they asked us how many were in our party. About 4 of us yelled "Eight!" An interesting detail about Blanca Whites is that they only allow a certain number of people in at a time, preventing overcrowding. A wise policy, that. While we were waiting, in fact almost immediately after we asked for an eight-person table, two girls walked up. One was blonde and gorgeous, the other brunette and cute, in a schoolteacher sort of way (turns out she was an Education major, but I digress), with blue eyes to die for. "Y'all going in here?" asked Jeff. They smiled and nodded. "What school are you from?" Texas A&M, they said. A&M! Jeff, Rollie and I were from A&M! As one, we three and two of the other guys turned and said "Make that a TEN person table!" It was only a couple of minutes later we were ushered in. I was unprepared for what we ran into. The interior was brightly lit, with lots of pseudo-Spanish decor and assorted bric-a-brac I couldn't place. An old Eagles' tune was playing, not too loudly, but the entire population of the bar was singing along. We got our table. The other guys ordered liter bottles of Corona beer, I ordered a Hurricane, and the girls also ordered beers, though smaller. Soon we were singing along with all of the great old rock and roll tunes that were being played. I added a bit of air guitar, drums, and keyboards just for variety. This went continued off and on for most of the night. The girls naturally got a lot of attention from us. The blonde was named Amy and the brunette Patrice. They were the first two of a larger group that would be arriving tomorrow. One thing was already clear. Andy, a member of the five-man group below my three, had his sights on Amy and was going after her in a big way. Since Amy looked pretty happy with this proposition, that meant Patrice was getting the on-again/off-again attention of seven other guys, myself in- cluded. I wondered how to make myself stand out from the crowd (good marketing is no evil as long as it is truthful) in a more positive, get-to-know-you way than my air-musicianship. In my experience, a lot of girls dislike being followed around like a puppy, or by attempting to monopolize their conversations. So I decided to do my best to spread my attentions around the group, now talking to Q, then Patrice, then Andy, then Jeff, then Patrice again, etc. After about two hours (any thoughts of returning to the hotel having long since been forgotten) and a pretty good pile of drinks for all concerned (I was easily the most sober person present -- not that the others were bombed, just buzzing hard), Patrice began to more and more attention to me. Amy was by now sitting in Andy's lap. The brunette had very pretty blue eyes, and a slender, almost boyish, athletic body. She had a great sense of humor (or at least we laughed at each other's jokes), and thought my air guitar was "cool". The fact that I was a grad student and at least two years older than all present seemed to be a source of amazement to her. Maybe the idea of an "older" man excited her, I dunno. I do know I liked Patrice, as well as a couple of hours can give you the chance to know anybody enough to like them. Another hour saw us slow-dancing around the table. Andy and Amy had their noses touching. The other fellows were very drunk and obviously having one hell of a time. I kissed Patrice for the first time that night. She responded with a passion, stopping our slow movements in order to better press herself against me. Her tongue insinuated itself between my lips, and I sucked on it. She shivered at that, and I noticed I was getting a hard-on. We held that kiss for quite a long while. Finally, we broke it with mutual gasps. It was pretty certain neither one of us had expected that much intensity, and her expression showed it. I know mine did. She glanced around the crowded bar. We hadn't attracted all that much attention in the hubbub, but she looked up at me with those incredible blue eyes and said, "Maybe we should get out of here." "Sounds good," I replied. "I suppose we could take my truck back to Padre. It'll fit all four of us." I nodded at Andy and Amy. "We're not staying on the island. Our rooms are at the Border Hotel." "Where?" I had no idea what she was talking about. "The Border Hotel. It's right over the bridge. We can walk to it from here." Well, now that sounded good. It was probably best that I didn't drive, either. I nodded. "That's great. Let's get out of here." We gathered up our other two lovebirds and bailed out of _Blanca Whites_. The other guys had a hard time keeping straight faces as we explained what we were doing. I'm amazed they did. Fortunately, Q's car was big enough to carry everyone that was left at the bar back to Padre. As we staggered out, past the long line of folks waiting to get in, I glanced at my watch. It said 10:30. We'd been in _Blanca's_ almost 5 hours! And the night had only begun. We made it to the hotel without incident. I'm not sure how. We could hardly keep our hands off each other, and every hesitation suddenly seemed an excuse to lip-lock. It was as if the long build-up in the bar was suddenly boiling over for both of us. Once in the room, we didn't bother with preliminaries, we just fell onto the double bed and proceeded to try to inhale one another. I didn't notice that Amy and Andrew had gone into a different room until quite a while later. Our hands roamed frantically. I rolled under her, spoon fashion, and cupped both her small breasts from below. She placed her hands on top of mine and pressed down even harder, while she spread her feet for balance and tried to grind her ass into my cock. I craned upwards and sucked at the back of her neck. She pulled my hands down to press into the vee of her legs, gasping suddenly when I pulled upwards on the jeans-clad crotch with considerable strength. Patrice rolled herself over so we faced each other, with her on top of me. She continued to thrust her pelvis at me as we kissed again. I reached down and began to pull up her shirt. She raised her arms to allow it to slide off. It hung for a moment, but we were determined, and finally it came free. She tossed it away, and I tried to remove her bra. But the angle wasn't good, and I was too far gone to concentrate. She pulled my hands away and removed it herself, flinging it away and exposing her small tits. They were well-shaped, however, with diamond-hard nipples that stood out really far. As she brought her arms back down for balance, I pulled her right tit to my mouth and began sucking hard, even biting it (though not quite as hard). She gasped and her head fell forward, covering my face in her sweet-smelling brown hair. "Bite'em," she said with a shudder. "Harder!" Then: "Oh yes!" as I com- plied. We continued grinding our loins together as I switched from breast to breast. The rubbery feel of the hard nipples contrasted sharply with the firm softness of the rest of her small mounds. Her skin felt hot and smooth. Still sucking, I moved my hands down her torso to the buttons of her blue jeans. I popped them open and reached inside, feeling the heat and moisture of her arousal on my fingers. I stroked her clit roughly, then pressed a fin- ger inside her wet seam and she moaned. Pulling her tit from my mouth, she lay full upon me and reached down to remove her jeans and panties. I helped her as best I could. It was quite a struggle, as they were very tight. We gasped for breath and I felt the first beads of perspiration break out on my skin. Patrice jacknifed above me finished the process of removing her bottom coverings. Her body gleamed silver in the dim lighting coming through the gaps in the drapes. She was long, and lean, with well-defined muscles and no obvious tan lines - she had done no sunbathing yet. She straddled her knees on either side of me and began pulling my shirt off. We removed it and my own jeans and underwear in short order, complicated slightly by the presence of my erection. But we managed, and completely naked, we fell in beside one another and again began kissing frantically, thrusting our bodies against one another, striving to gain as much tactile stimulation as possible. Patrice trapped my left leg between hers and began humping on it. I could feel the slickness of her cunt as she rubbed her clit against me, and the hardness of her nipples poking into my chest. "God," she moaned. "I'm so hot! Feel how wet I am." I pulled her up over me and began sucking at her nipples again, while taking a finger and pressing it up into the wetness of her pussy, curling it up in hopes of finding her g-spot. She was very wet. She groaned and began thrusting against my finger supporting herself with her arms on either side of me. I used my free hand to fondle her ass, which was very tight and firm. Abruptly she pulled her breasts away from my face. "I want you in my mouth," she said. Patrice kissed me vigorously, and moved down my torso, licking and sucking at bits of my flesh as she moved down to my cock. She took it in hand and went down on me in a rush. I tensed up at the wonderful sensation her hot, wet sucking provided me. She moved up and down, varying her speed and pressure, making it hard for me to hold out. It was all I could do to stroke her cute face and run my hands through her rich brown hair as she did me. She went up on her knees and began to rub her clit with other hand. Our gasping breaths and the occasional squeak of the bed were the only sounds in the room. I began to pump myself between her sucking lips and realized that I couldn't hold out much longer, so I pulled her off my erection, not without some regret, and laid her down to return the favor. She spread her legs and reached down to continue stroking herself as I moved into the juncture of her thighs. She smelled musky, but it was not unpleasant, and her mound was only sparsely covered with hair. I gave her one finger, then two, and thrust them in and out of her pussy in short, fast slides. She humped back at them, giving forth little snippets of pleasure-sounds as the perspiration began to break out anew on her body. "Oh, yeah! Give me your tongue, oh please, your tongue..." I adjusted my position and added my tongue to the mix, flicking her clit rapidly. Her hips twitched at the new sensation. Removing my fingers, I took her clit into my mouth and sucked hard. She mewled in pleasure, her smooth, strong thighs pressing on either side of my face as I sucked. She continued to shiver as my tongue began to move up and down the entire length of her slit, delving in and out of her slick opening, tasting her juices, which had an interesting, pleasant tanginess, but were otherwise hard for me to describe. Patrice was making small moans and gasps with increasing frequency as her orgasm approached. Occasionally I could feel the contractions of her cunt walls as she did so. I began sucking harder, licking faster, and was rewarded with a sudden cry of "Unhhh! Yes, that's it I'm gonna come! I'm coming! Oh do it, do it, do ittttttttt!" Her hips bucked, and the flow of her fluids became a bit more copious. She suddenly pulled herself away from my mouth, pushed me away, and rolled over onto her knees. With her head and shoulders down on the bed, she spread her legs and reached under herself with one arm, sinking a finger deeply into herself. "Oh, my pussy," she sighed. "My pussy needs it. Fuck me, fuck me *hard*." I shoved downwards on her back, forcing her flat onto the bed, and, spreading her legs as wide as I could, thrust my stiff dick up into her heat, sliding fully inside on the first attempt. She exhaled explosively as I sank home. I lay full on top of her, holding still so she could adjust, and so I wouldn't come too quickly, letting her feel my weight. Patrice squirmed under me, trying to run her clit on the sheets and move my cock around inside her. Sliding my hands under her (supported by my elbows) I cupped her tits and pinched her nipples lightly. She moaned again and cried out "Quit teasing and fuck me, dammit! FUCK ME!" "Okay," I replied. "Get ready." And I pulled out and thrust back in, hard. And again, and again until I was moving at a good clip, shoving her down into the mattress with each powerful movement. But she was into it too, thrusting back up at me, raising her hips up off the bed until they were at a normal height, with her upper body still pressed into the mattress, where she gripped the bedcovers tightly in her hands and sometimes teeth. We went at it with raw, animal abandon, slapping together hard and fast, sweat increasing the slickness of our bodies as we grunted and strained. I reached under and began stroking her clit. "Yessssss!" she exhaled as I rolled the sensitive flesh between two fingers. Pulling herself up, she turned back and kissed me. I brought my fingers up, slick with her own lubrication, and slipped it into her mouth. She sucked at my fingers hungrily, eager for another taste of herself. My dick was getting incredible sensations from the slick heat of her pussy, sending shivers of pleasure shooting up my spine and making me even harder, were that possible. I already felt harder than granite and twice as large as I should be. Patrice began to roll her hips, getting my cock to touch every inner surface, the gyrations sending even more thrills through my system. She spread her legs wide and arched her back in a deep curve, allowing me to plunge even deeper into her hold. "Oh God, yes, deep, really deep," she moaned as I reached further into her channel. It was getting harder for me to hold back. "I'm going to come again," she cried out. "Come baby, come with me, come in me, let me feel it..." It was too much. I let go of my last shreds of control. "I'm coming with you, babe, come hard!" And suddenly I felt her orgasm, the spasms in her pussy as the sensations took hold of her, and then I was coming too, blasting forth an torrent of hot sperm as the pleasure exploded in my cock and brain so intense as to almost make me black out, and hearing Patrice's scream, "I'm coming, I can feel you coming, oh so hot, so hot, oh God..." as we collapsed on the bed, still writhing and coming... We lay there for awhile, the sweat slowly cooling on our bodies, our breathing returning to normal, her head pillowed on my chest. I stroked her long brown hair while she traced idle patterns on my chest. "Mmmm, that was nice," she said. "I though it was a bit better than *nice*," I replied, slightly wounded. She laughed. "Silly, it was *very* good. In fact it was great. But we've got all the rest of the week. By Friday, this may have been just *nice*." She looked at me suggestively and my dick twitched at the thought. "Hell," I said, "Since you put it that way, it may be just *nice* before morning!" ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/holiday-inn-hardcore/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/summer-teen-fantasy/ http://www.starletblog.com/summer-teen-fantasy/#comments Tue, 26 Feb 2008 20:29:27 +0000 Administrator nubile nude kat vixen solo teen girl http://www.starletblog.com/summer-teen-fantasy/ She then showed me the guest room and where all the incidentals were and then offered me some drinks in the den. As we talked I found out that she spent long lonely weeks caring for this half dead old man. I drank and drank, and then decided it was time to hit the sack, so I went my room. After a quick shower I was in bed. When I was almost asleep, Ariel quietly entered the room dress in a sheer black laced gown. I could see her tempting breast through the gown, and her matching panties were held only by two small strings. She climbed into the bed next to me and began to caress my cock, first with one hand and then with both. She rubbed it gently until it was hard. Then she whispered into my ear, "I need you tonight!". Before I could get an explanation she was kiss and sucking my neck, moving gently down my chest, still hold my cock in her hand. When she got to my dick, she began to lick my it with her tongue. She seemed to enjoy playing with the tip of my cock with her tongue. She then began to suck it, harderI. And harder. It took all the strength I had not to cum in her mouth. I moaned, "I can't take it! I'm gonna cum!". She whispered, "Not yet, I need it tonight". She then sat up and pulled one of her panty strings and the panties fell off. Her pussy was shining with wetness, inviting me to action. She then grabbed my head as she began to lie on her back and she pulled my head closer to her wet cunt. Soon I found my lips deep in her pussy, licking and sucking out her sweet juices. With each thrust of my tongue she moaned, as if to ask for more. She wrapped her legs around my neck so that she wouldn't miss one second of the pleasure. Her pussy began to quiver and her legs began to shake, I knew then that I had opened her pleasure door. After what seemed like an eternity, my tongue began to tire. She must have realized this, so she rolled me on by back. She grabbed my throbbing cock with one hand and slid it into her dripping pussy. She rode my dick like she hadn't been fucked in ages. She moved up and down on my cock, squeezing slightly when she moved upward, as if to squeeze to juices out of it. With each move she moaned and whispered slightly, asking me not to stop. She then leaned over, and began to kiss and suck my neck as she pumped her burning pussy onto my throbbing cock, faster. And faster. Until we could take it no more, and we both came. We both just laid there until we both fell asleep. That next morning I woke up alone, I showered and went down stairs to see if Ariel was still around. But to my dismay I was greeted by another nurse, this one a little old lady, who told me that Ariel was now off duty. My car arrived and I was on my way home, but all I could think of was my SUMMER FANTASY with Ariel. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/summer-teen-fantasy/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/what-happened-last-night/ http://www.starletblog.com/what-happened-last-night/#comments Sun, 24 Feb 2008 08:13:35 +0000 Administrator nubile pussy sara sexton hot haley http://www.starletblog.com/what-happened-last-night/ After carrying her groceries into the house, she paid the girl next door for baby-sitting and explained that she had been delayed because her car had given her trouble again, something that had happened several times in the past. Charlie was not home yet but this was normal since he usually went out and tried to spend his entire pay check in the bars on Saturdays. Julie then fed her children and when the house was quiet, she noticed that it was already almost 10 o'clock and still no Charlie. Tonight she did not care and almost hoped that she would never see him again. When she finished watching the 10 o'clock news, Julie shut off the TV and settled back into the couch. All kinds of thoughts went through her mind but most were connected to sex in one way or another. Now that she had broken the homosexual taboo, she now felt free and wondered what else she might try. Her reverie was broken, however, by the door-bell. "Julie !!, Thank God your here !", moaned her cousin Becky. "We just got thrown out of our apartment because we could not pay the rent again. Can you put us up for a few days?" Julie looked at Becky very sternly and replied,"I suppose that Charlie will put up with you two again but not more than a month in any event." While she was saying this, Julie was secretly overjoyed. Here was her new baby-sitter, and better yet, for free. Not only that Becky's husband,Ralph,at least according to both Becky and Charlie, spent an hour or more every day in the bathroom playing with himself. Charlie had said that the last time they were thrown out of their apartment, he had walked in on Ralph when the latter was in full stride and had almost been hit with a flying spurt of come. "I wonder if I will be able to catch him also", thought Julie to herself. Helping Becky and Ralph bring in their few meger belongings was no chore since they moved (or were moved) so often that they had lost almost everything and only had some clothing and a few dishes, etc. Ralph had a fairly good job as an appliance repairman but Becky wasted most of their money on the state lottery trying to get rich and was too lazy to get a job herself. For these reasons, and Becky's loud mouth, they were always out looking for a new apartment, and living with Charlie and Julie. As the move-in was finishing up. Charlie came home drunk, took one look at Becky and Ralph, muttered to himself and went to bed. Inside of three minutes falt, he was asleep. As was her usual task, Julie undressed him and then, for the first time, checked his limp dick for signs of having been used for something except getting rid of the vast quanities of beer that had been poured into the other end. Not satisfied, Julie got down on her knees and smelled the limp member and detected no tell-tale smell of female. "Well, at least that is one thing he didn't do tonight," she mused. As she left their bed room and passed by the bathroom, she heard a slight panting and without taking time to think, walked right in. There was Ralph slouched on the throne with a firm grip on his erect dick and was pounding it like mad. As he saw Julie standing there he came to an abrupt stop, still holding the now quickly softening rod. Neither said a word but as Julie turned to leave, she reached down and patted the head of Ralph's now soft cock and said,"Bye-bye for now, maybe see you again sometime when your feeling stronger." With this Julie left the bathroom and closed the door behind her. In the living room, Becky was watching the now blaring TV. She was slouched on the couch with her legs wide apart exposing her panties under her jogging shorts. Becky had an anoying habit which Julie had tried and tried to break her of and this was the habit of scratching her crotch. Tonight as usual, every so often Becky would reach down and scrach herself through the pant leg of the loose fitting shorts. This time, Julie was not anoyed but became aware of a rising sexual excitement each time Becky did this. "If your underpants are too tight, why don't you take them off ?" suggested Julie. "Say, thats a good idea. The only time I wear them is over here and thats why they feel the way they do. I'm not used to them." With this, Becky stripped off her short and poanties at the same time, then put her shorts back on. "I'll put them in the laundry as I want to check something in the kitchen anyway" said Julie,getting up from her chair. She picked up the panties and walked into the hallway through the kitchen into the laundry room. Standing in front of the clothes hamper, Julie looked back and making sure she was alone, took a good look at the panties and especially the crotch area. Sure enough, there was a damp spot and Julie cautiously sniffed this to determine if it was , indeed, what she kind of hoped, or only just urine. To her happy surprise, it was neither. This was none other than some stale come which apparently had dripped out of Becky's cunt. A sudden thought came to Julie. "I wonder what it tastes like and is it from Ralph ?" With this Julie brought the pantie crotch to her mouth and licked the come off the cloth. There was a slight bitter taste but nothing unpleasant. Having made the initial move, Julie licked all of the come from the panties and wondered why this so excited her. Here she was , in her own house and the mother of two children, sucking the stale come out of her cousin's pantie crotch. "My God",she thought,"I'm out of control. What will I do next and to whom or with whom ?" As she walked back to the living room, Julie was very careful to be very quiet so she could observe her cousin through the curtains separating the living room from the hall. As she looked through the curtains, there was Becky with her legs apart and her shorts pulled aside, sticking a finger into her cunt. As Julie stood there watching, Becky's finger movements became faster and faster and there appeared a reddish flush on her face. Julie knew now what this meant so at this moment walked into the room. Becky was so excited that she took a second or so to notice Julie standing there. When she did, she simply froze in place, still with her finger inside of her pussy. As the two women stared at each other, Becky slowly withdrew her finger and straightened her shorts. It was apparent from the look on her face that Becky expected Julie to throw her out of the house and this would leave them homeless again. As the silence progressed, Becky became more and more fearful and then she blurted out," Please Julie, don't throw us out. We don't have anywhere else to go. If you let us stay, I'll do anything you want, no matter what. Please just don't throw us out." Julie continued with her stern big-cousin look and then suddenly smiled. This terrified Becky. Before Becky could start her begging again, Julie motioned her to keep quiet, then she said,"When Ralph comes back here, send him to bed and tell him we have some family business to take care of, OK?" Becky nodded and left the room, heading for the bathroom. Julie heard the door open and Becky telling him to go to bed because she and Julie had some things to discuss regarding their new living arrangements. A moment later Ralph said good-night and went to bed while Becky returned to her place on the couch. "You said that you want to stay right, now answer some questions." "How long have you been doing that to yourself and why do you do it with Ralph around ?" "He looks able to take care of your needs so why not let him ? Charlie is always drunk so I don't have that option like you do." "I don't remember when I started playing with myself." Becky began. "All I know is that I always have been doing it. It feels good and it takes away the lonlyness. I also do it every time I have make love." "Is that what you were doing today, making love ?" "Not really because I had to let the apartment security guard have his way with me so we could take our things out of the apartment to bring over here." "You mean to say that your husband, Ralph had you fuck the security guard to get your things out of the apartment?" demanded Julie,who was outwardly very angry but inwardly very excited. "That's not the whole story, Ralph had to give oral sex to the other guard at the same time, otherwise we would be without clothes to wear because we were locked out." stammered Becky. We have always had to do something like this every time we were thrown out of anyplace. Ralph likes to watch me have sex with another guy, then he goes into the bathroom and plays with himself for hours." "Is there any more that you have been up to ? Tell you what. If you make a clean breast of your activities, I won't tell Charlie, it will just be between us, OK ?" Becky looked at her cousin and nodded,then started her story. "When we were first thrown out of an apartment, and everything was being left behind, I got the idea to see if I could convince the security guard to let me in. He said that he would do this if I would let him make love with me." "You mean fuck you." interjected Julie. "Yes, but I didn't want to use that word in front of you. Yes he fucked me and later I found out that Ralph had been watching. How I found out was when I surprised him in the bathroom jerking off with my panties to his nose. He told me that he always wanted to see someone fuck me. "After that he would bring home friends to fuck me while he watched from the window. I liked it because I got fucked all the time and the only times I don't get fucked by every Tom, Dick and Harry is when we are living here. One night, however, Charlie tried to stick it into me but he passed out before I could even get him hard." "Another thing was Ralph wanted me to expose myself in public like in retaurants or shopping malls. The first time we went into a book store and I squatted down to look at a book. I was wearing a mini-skirt and no panties . Pretty soon a guy came along and when he saw my pussy, I thought that he was going to have a heart attack. He quickly left the asile I was on and then I could see him looking through the books from the other side. I decided to give him a treat so I took my lipstick out of my pocketbook and slipped it into my cunt. In a flash, I heard a grunt from the next isle and then saw him walk past with a book in front of his fly where he had come in his pants just watching." "Since then, I do it all the time. I like to get guys to come in their pants and Ralph loves to watch when he's around. You know, I have fucked all kinds and ages of guys, exposed myself to hundreds of people and I have a lot of fun doing it. I guess you think I am a real nasty person but I love it. Now what do you want me to do ? Should I leave anyway or just keep away from Charlie and be very quiet until we leave ?" Julie thought for a moment, then left the room and went into the kitchen. When she returned she had two small glasses of milk, one of which she gave Becky. "Here is a little milk to calm your nerves." she told Becky. Both women sat quietly for a few moments, sipping the milk and avoiding each others eyes. When Becky had finished the milk, Julie said,"Did you like the milk?" "Yes, it was nice but tasted a little different than that which we buy in Chandler." "Yes, I immagine that it would. You see, that is my own milk that I collect every day. I use it in my coffee and sometimes, even suck it out myself." "You mean to say that you and I were drinking your own milk, out of your own tits ?" "Thats exactly what I mean to say. Also I would like you to know that I recently found out what fun sex can be, even between two women. While you were telling me about your activities, I got so horny that I wanted to tell you but I didn't have the nerve until a got a sip of milk." "You got me there Julie. I never had sex with a woman, but once in a while I have thought about it though. Did she suck your tits ?" "Yes. Right now I would like you to suck my milk out also, if you would like. This time of evening, I usually come down to the kitchen and suck myself a bit and play with myself, then I finish the milking and save it for tomorrow's coffee." Having said this, Julie moved over to the couch with Becky, opened her blouse and offered the other her tit. Becky took the tit gently in her hands and could feel the heat and softness behind the stiff nipple. She bent down and, half lying on her side, took the nipple in her mouth. At first she sucked on the tip of the nipple as she liked to be sucked but Julie asked her to take more tit into her mouth and use her tongue for the sucking. Suddenly Becky found a hot stream of liquid in her mouth and as she sucked, had to keep drinking rapidly to keep ahead of the flow. As she lie there, she suddenly felt Julie's hand touch her tits and she knew that Julie was interested in a real experience. After draining the first tit, Julie said to hold up a minute. She left the room and came back with a small cream bottle into which she milked herself. When nearly full, she then lie on her side and sucked her own milk dry. Becky watched in amazement. Julie,following the example set by Ann earlier that day, then got up and knelt at Becky's feet. She reached up and slid down the jogging shorts and placed them aside. Next she lightly stroked hte inside of Becky's thighs and teased her into a high heat. Becky was sitting lower and lower, trying to get Julie to suck her cunt but Julie was taking her time. When the tongue finally touched the pussy, Becky nearly exploded. As she touched her tongue to Becky's pussy, Julie could smell the come left there by the security guard mixed with female juices and a touch of sweat. The mixture , although slightly sour smelling, did not taste bad. Julie licked the base of the clit, then around and up to the top where the hair started. She then desended the entire length of the cunt to the base where she found the opening to Becky's insides. Here she could taste the come clearly and it excited her to know that she was eating the come of some unknown individual who had fucked her cousin that evening. As she licked the cunt from top to bottom, she ran her nose in the slit and gave Becky the impression that she had two tongues at work at the same time. Julie could taste the fresh fluids from Becky flushing out more come, which Julie lapped up. Stopping for a moment, Julie looked up and realized that Becky was close to climax. Not wanting to be left out as she had been left out of many good things in life, Julie stood up and said it was her turn now. With Julie sitting on the couch, Becky knelt at her feet and spread the rather enormous thighs. There was a lot more of Julie than Becky had realized. As she gently stroked the inside of the thighs, she kept a close eye on Julie's pussy, debating with herself if she would be able to do for Julie what had been done for her. As she got closer to the target zone, the more the apprehension disappeared. When she was just about to touch the first cunt other than her own, she realized that this was almost as nice as sucking a dick. She followed Julie's example and licked around the clit and then the entire length. As she licked she became more excited than before and looked up and asked Julie for a try as 69. Julie agreed immediately and being the largest , lie down on the floor and spread her legs. Becky got down and put her knees on either side of Julie's head a lowered herself until her cunt felt the tongue slip around the hole to heaven, as she called it. Lying on her cousin's stomach, Becky started sucking the clit and found that whatever she did , Julie did the same. Now Becky slipped first one finger, then two then three, then all four into Julie's opening. Julie tried the same but found that three was Becky's limit. Engaged in this activity, both women grew hotter and hotter until they both exploded in climax about the same time. As Becky rolled off and lie at Julie's side, she leaned over and kissed Julie full on the mouth before she realized what she had done. The realization did nothing, however, to stop the next kiss which included each woman trying to mouth fuck each other as they had pussy fucked each other moments ago. As they lied there enjoying their new found pleasures, Becky suddenly realized that Ralph was standing over them beating on his dick as if there were no tomorrow. "How long have you been there Ralph?"asked Becky. "Only a few minutes but it was great.", replied her husband, "Please don't stop for me." Julie, who had been a state of shock ever since she discovered that Ralph were there, suddenly got an idea. She sat up and reached for Ralph's dick. Ralph, who was one to allow women to do whatever they wanted, let her hold his semi-hard dick and just stood there spraddle footed. Julie took the soft dick in her mouth and could taste the come of previous climaxes. As she gently sucked and ran her tongue around the now hardening head, she slid the entire thing into her mouth touching the main body of the shaft with her lips and sliding her tongue along the underside. Julie could feel the shaft harden and form the slight curve of a rigid erection. With her hand she ran her finger tips down Ralph's thighs and then up to his balls which were now squeezed up against his body in preparation for climax. Slowly she withdrew the shaft from her mouth and said to wait a moment. She reached over and took Becky's shorts from the floow and lying on her back, opened her pussy and pressed the cloth inside. As more and more of the shorts disappeared inside the large woman's cunt her eye rolled back and her breathing became more and more rapid. With little more than an inch of material showing outside, Julie returned to Ralph's stiff rod. She took the rod in her mough again and slid her lips over the head gently rocking back and forth at the same time. Ralph was hot to go and tried to shove the shaft way inside but Julie moved back to quickly. "You just take it easy and slow. I intend to suck you off at the same time I come as my pay for letting you stay here. With this Ralph backed off from his intention to fuck the hell out of Julie's mouth. Julie then asked Becky to suck of her tits and to wiggle the end of the shorts in Julie's cunt. When everyone was in position, Julie started to come. She could also feel the quiver and pulsing of Ralph's dick in her mouth and knew the time was near. Just as she reached the microsecond point before she exploded , she felt the final quiver from Ralph and knew that this was it. She slid her mouth down the length of Ralph's dick right to the hair line and felt the stream of come come down the channel and into her throat. Just as this happened, she felt the explosion from her pussy and suddenly everything became blurred and the room appeared to spin for a moment. As the intense feelings subsided, Julie felt Ralph's dick soften in her mouth and she released it and lay on her back. Spreading her great thighs, she slowly pulled out the jogging shorts from inside her cunt. Looking down her rather large body, she saw her deflated tits and thought that tomorrow, they would be full again. Sitting up, Julie pulled Becky's face to hers and gave her a deep french kiss , which to Becky tasted of come and pussy, and also a bit nice. "Well," Julie said at last,"That's it for tonight. If you both want to stay here we must get together often. Also tomorrow I will need you to baby-sit for me when I go to visit a book store or two myself." After she had gone to bed, Julie thought to herself that this time, her cousin's visit will be enjoyable and fun, for a change. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/what-happened-last-night/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/two-couples-bisexual-experience/ http://www.starletblog.com/two-couples-bisexual-experience/#comments Wed, 20 Feb 2008 14:45:05 +0000 Administrator nubile fuck dream kelly solo teen pussy solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/two-couples-bisexual-experience/ Making love to a woman in the cool night air with a pair of bodies next to us doing the same was very exciting to me. In order to enjoy the experience to the fullest I arranged Julie in one of my favorite love making positions, where she is on top. I did this by pulling my cock out of her and kissing her mouth passionately, rolling her on top, arranging her torso to my right while lovingly sucking her breast, and gently pulling her right thigh over my left hip. Next I nudged her left leg between my own. We were in the right position for me to enter her comfortably. I cupped her soft bottom cheeks in my hands and gently moved her hips back and forth while eagerly biting her breasts. Her soft blonde hair brushed my cheeks while she gently ran her toungue across my face from my ears to my eye sockets. As we were ready to come she buried her face in my neck. This gave me a chance to look at the couple making love next to us. Their sweaty bodies glistened in the moonlight while they were moving in a rhythmic pattern, and that was a beautiful sight. Julie's sighs and moans prompted Tom to look at us momentarily, and the passion in his dark green eyes caused an uneasy thrill to go through my body! Soon we all came, not all together, which allowed everyone to enjoy the sounds of each climax. That was one of the most fulfilling experiences I have ever had! After about a half hour's rest we decided to form a tryst. I sat back and watched my friend have all kinds of fun with the two girls, while I was downing a beer. The two girls were having a lot of fun with my friend. The night woodsy air coming in off the lake does that to people sometimes. While Harriet was sucking hard at Tom's cock Julie was letting Tom suck at her small firm breasts and shoving his fingers into her dark wet pussy. Julie was getting so turned on by this she started playing with Tom's balls. This interfered with Harriets actions a bit, but Harriet simply placed her hand on Julie's and carried on with her work. When Harriet began licking Tom's cock up and down an observer could easily tell that she definitely wanted to get her tongue on his balls! Harriet gently placed Julie's hand on the back of her head and went to lick his balls. In the meantime Julies irises were getting quite large and her pale skin began blushing from her face to the bottom of her rib cage. Experience tells me that this indicates she is ready and willing to do anything for pleasure! Julie gently stroked Harriet's soft red hair, and gently stroked her fingertips down the other girl's neck and back. In the meantime Harriet was moaning while she gently licked Tom's cock until the semen began to ooze out of the one eye on his cock. My own cock was rigid and hurting in the pleasure I was witnessing. When Tom came, his semen shot at least a foot in the air, dowsing Harriet's hair and face, while splashing on Julie's arm and breasts. Tom then prematurely removed his hands from Julie's throbbing cunt, and got up to go to the creek to wash himself. Not quite satisfied Harriet and Julie began to play with themselves. Harriet was shoving three fingers in her red haired flower and licking Tom's cum from her own hand. Julie was shoving three fingers in her own love patch while still stroking Harriet's soft back. Harriet looked into Julie's eyes and guided her right hand to her breast. Julie began to twist Harriet's nipples with her fingers. After Harriet sopped up Tom's cum from her own body she began to lovingly lick at what Julie had on her arm. Harriet then moved towards the cum that had splashed on Julie's breast which made Julie swoon wildly. Harriet was actually sucking Julie's breasts! Harriet then embraced Julie with her left arm and pulled her next to her with the other. She then moved Julie's hand away from her own snatch and began to suck Julie's tits while thumbing the other girl's clit! Julie moaned so loudly that I was afraid that someone would call the cops on us! When Julie finally came she grabbed Harriet by the hair and humped the other girl's hand! After she finished she clamped her hungry mouth on Harriet's tits. Sucking her nipples she pulled Harriet's leg over her and inserted her fingers into Harriet doggy style. She then pulled Harriet on top of her, sucked her nipples, and finger fucked her doggy style the way I love to do Julie! Harriet soon came, and the girls calmed down by sucking each other's honey covered fingers. When Tom came back he commented on how hard I had become. The girls looked and me, laughed, and jumped over to relieve me the best they could. They got between my legs and both girls sucked my cock at the same time! Somehow they were able to get the head of my cock between their clamped lips, and teased my cock as they sucked each others tongues. I could feel the rush of blood in my ears as Tom got in the act and started to stroke his own cock while he stood at my side. The sight must have excited him, because soon I came, while Tom shot his wad all over the three of us! We fell together laughing and hugging each other. We sat around and shared a few joints wondering what to do next. Julie decided it was time to get laid by two guys. She laid on top of me and my friend laid on top of her. Once we got comfortable she was getting it in two places, front and back. Soon Harriet squatted above my face for a bit of oral stimulation. It made sense to me at the time because I was the only one laying on his back. After a few minutes Julie complained that Tom's cock her ass. The girl above my face wanted it in her ass, so my friend switched. He got behind her and began to shove his cock in her butt while I was underneath tonguing her pussy. Now all this time I'm getting a mouthful. Not until my friend goes for her backside does it occur to me that I've not only tasted her juices, but a combination of mine and my friends. Now I'm not a stranger to this because plenty of times I've enjoyed a bit of 69 with Julie after we've made love. For some strange reason this turned me on so much that my member was getting a bit too large for Julie to handle. Normally I don't have a large enough cock to brag about, but when a man REALLY gets turned on, it does get quite larger than normal. Now while Tom fucked Harriet's rear, and I was eating her pussy, his cock kept slipping down to my face and bumping my nose and forehead. Pretty soon he slipped it down to her G spot which was right above my nose. His jism began to leak down into Harriet's pussy lips which gave it a strange salty taste. I began breathing hard and wondering what that hot thing would taste like. I reached up and began to pinch Harriet's tits and tilted my head back and let Tom's cock brush my lips. It wasn't as bad as I thought so I began licking the bottom of the head! Harriet began moaning wildly for Tom to put it back in her ass, and he told her to wait because he was getting a good head job from Julie! This made me smile, because evidently he had no idea I was the one sucking his cock head. It was hot and juicy, different than pussy juice, but almost as wonderful. I felt too naughty and aroused to tell him any different, and began to let it slide past my teeth towards the back of my throat. Tom began to thrust his throbbing cock further into my mouth which brought a strange and exciting sensation to the back of my throat. If Harriet wasn't blocking his view what would he say? I ate his cock eagerly and enjoyed the wild sensation of his velvety scrotum brush against my forehead. Julie had her orgasm and moved off to rest, while Harriet who was no longer getting any attention climbed out from between us. Tom was still on his knees above me thrusting his cock in and out of my mouth. I heard the girls giggle and then let out a "yummmm...", which meant that they discovered what I was doing! Evidently Tom heard this and noticed it was actually ME doing the sucking! He told me that I gave head as good or better than any girl, and begged me not to stop! I then pulled his cock out of my mouth long enough to tell him to lay down, that my neck was getting sore from having to hold it back. Climbing between his legs I was quite a bit more comfortable. His musky odor aroused me and soon I was stroking his cock and balls. This was a strange, new and wonderful experience for me and I intended to enjoy it as much as possible! The girls were getting aroused at the site as they snuggled each other, fondling each other's breasts and pussys. As I slid his hot member into my mouth again he admitted that at first he thought it was one of the girls giving him the head job, and got even more aroused when he found it was me! Julie commented slyly that she found it's easier to please a member of the same sex because she knows what pleases herself will also please Harriet. I slid Tom's cock to the back of my throat, took her advice, and began to gently and slowly slide my tongue across the length of his rod in my mouth. He moaned and asked if he could play with my cock. Without a word I moved wround so that he could get a good reach. I moved my mouth up and down over his rod as he cupped my balls with one hand, and stroked the length of mine with the other hand. I cupped his balls in my hand and gently kneaded them like dough. I'm not ashamed to admit that I was enjoying this as much as he! One of the girls suggested that he suck mine since I was doing such a good job on him. He balked at the idea until Harriet dared him to try it. Not to be outdone he warily began kissing the bottom of my shaft. The more he kissed at my soft skin tightly bound around the rock hard core the more he lingered. Evidently he was enjoying it because he slowly licked and kissed towards the head! I was sucking hard on him by now, running my tongue around the ridge of his cockhead and gently prying his hole apart with my tongue. He began to move his hips and in one motion, slid my cock right down to his throat! This made me suck him all the harder which made him start to moan loudly! His moans made his throat and tongue vibrate my cockhead, so I began to moan, moaning especially loud and hard when I made his cockhead touch the rearmost part of my throat! I grabbed his ass and pinched it, alternately sucking his balls and cock. He was getting me to the peak, and I quickly shoved his cock down my throat and tried my best to squeeze his head with my throat muscles! Soon his hot jism shot in my mouth, the hot stream splashing out of my lips and all over his stomache! My balls released their load and he was able to swallow every drop! We must have came for a long time, because after we finished both of us were too sore to get up. In the meantime the girls were giving each other head. Harriet was on top of Julie with her mouth clamped on her muff, with Julie spreading Harriet's cunt lips with her fingers and wildy running her tongue across her hole. Soon the two girls tensed up, and wildy sucking each other's pussy, moaned loudly as they came together. They gently licked each other's mound and stomache while they rested. It was so beautiful I was hard again! The girls smiled at us, walked over with their beautiful sweat drenched bodies sparkling in the moonlight and gave us both the best fucking yet! The sight of our bisexual loving, as well as their own experiences, had gotten them hotter than fire! Our last fuck of the night was so long, hard and good that it made all four of us sleep naked by the creek until 2pm the next afternoon! We enjoyed ourselves so much that night we could hardly wait for the four of us to get together again. That was the first time that any of us had such experiences, and it certainly was not going to be the last! ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/two-couples-bisexual-experience/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/three-teen-babes-and-a-man/ http://www.starletblog.com/three-teen-babes-and-a-man/#comments Wed, 13 Feb 2008 20:59:48 +0000 Administrator nubile girl nubile nude nubile pussy nubile fuck jenny heart http://www.starletblog.com/three-teen-babes-and-a-man/ I was in my office fantasizing about fucking Peggy. She was ripe, bit-titted and luscious, and she worked down the hall. I had fucked her in the ass one night in the office after closing time when I had caught her masturbating in the lounge. Now, as though on cue, she walked into my office. She looked luscious and desirable. The nipples of her breasts stood out like silver dollars. She stood in front of my desk asking about some nit-shit office detail and I didn't hear a word she said. I looked up at her and said, "How would you like to go to Big Bear Lake with me this week-end?" I assumed she would laugh it off as a joke. But her blue eyes went dark and thoughtful, her mouth opened and she slid her tongue along her lips. "Just the tow of us?" she asked. I had an instant hardon of gigantic proportions. I could feel moisture at the end of my cock. I told Peggy she could bring anyone she wanted so long as it wasn't her husband or anyone who would get in our way. I figured I might as well assume we were going to fuck again and see if she was still interested. Then she really knocked me off my chair. She said that Lucy and Allison who worked in her department had both said they would like to make it with me and she was going to invite them as well. I couldn't believe my ears. Women will fool you every time. Lucy was a strawberry blonde and looked a lot like Leslie. The same full body, the same great legs and ass, the same full breasts that went braless much too much of the time. Allison was blonde and looked a lot like Jane Fonda. She had a slender, athletic body with high firm breasts and a full, sensuous mouth. I really wanted to put my cock in those two. Before Peggy went off to invite both girls to our weekend she looked at me and said, "Remember, I''m first, and I want you to do me in the ass like before!" Then she flashed me a wicked smile and I almost came in my pants. She was back in five minutes. "Pick us up in front of the office at five... it's all set." The rest of the day dragged by, and at five I pulled my El Dorado around to the front of the building where the three young beauties waited. We stopped at their respective apartments while each picked up some necessary girl items, and soon we were on the freeway headed toward Big Bear. Not much was said. Just the usual chit-chat during the two hour drive. Peggy sat in front with me, and the tow other girls, Lucy and Allison, sat in back. The atmosphere seemed charged with expectation. Peggy stroked my thigh, and then let her hand graze over my fly. Beneath it my cock was hard and pulsing. She put her lips to my ear and whispered, "Save that for me. Remember, my ass is first!" I damn near drove off the freeway when she said that, but at last we were there, me parking the car in the carport. Once inside, Peggy took over. She assigned everybody a bedroom while I set about to build a fire in the fireplace. Then she looked at me. "Give me five minutes, then come to my room to claim your prize." Lucy and Allison came over to me then, and both started kissing and caressing me as Peggy headed toward her room. They had me undressed before I knew what was happening, and Allison was kneeling in front of me with my cock in her mouth, lolling it like it was an all-day sucker. From somewhere in the background I could hear Peggy calling to me and reluctantly I reclaimed my cock from the pretty blonde's mouth only moments before she would have had me coming. Allison gave me a pouty look as I followed Peggy's voice, and Lucy gave my prick a loving caress. There on the bed was Peggy. Her head was against the pillow, that sweet ass up in the air and she had one hand doing her pussy, two fingers strumming her clit while the other hand was lathering up her asshole with lubricant. I watched while she double- masturbated herself. The middle finger of her right hand was sliding in and out of her asshole while the left hand did its work on her clit. While I watched, she started to spasm. Her body was convulsing. First her cunt against her left hand and then her ass would push back toward that probing finger as it dove in and out. I couldn't wait any longer. I moved in behind her, gently removing her finger from that little pink hole and rammed my cock in and up to the pubic hair. She screamed. Not out of pain. She was so ready she could have taken a cock twice as big and hard as mine. I was in her ass, driving my cock in and out as she continued to scream. She was coming. And coming. And coming. "Fuck my ass! Harder! Harder!!" Her cunt was going off, and her body was trembling. She was breathing so hard I thought she might be having a heart attack. "Oohhhhhhhh!" she gasped. "I'm coming, you ass- fucker!" I grabbed her by the tits and pulled myself even farther into her quaking asshole. And then I felt it in my cock, back near my balls. It was a violent tremor followed by a violent explosion as I started coming deep inside her ass. My cum poured into her butt in long spurts. Hot jism was running down her asscheeks and thighs as she overflowed. I just kept coming, coming two or three times while still buried in her ass. Peggy was still coming. All I had to do was shove my cock an inch or two into her and she'd come again. She was moaning and crying, and half out of her head. It was heaven. Suddenly I felt something alongside of us and I realized we weren't alone. Lucy and Allison in all their naked glory were on the bed beside us eating each other's pussy. They were soaking wet and really eating those cunts. First one, then the other would dive in. A little pink tongue would snake into a creaming honey pot and the other would cry out and clamp her legs around the head of the one doing the eating. I wanted Lucy. She reminded me so much of Leslie I couldn't wait to get at her. Reluctantly, I pulled my still hard cock out of Peggy's steaming ass and pulled Lucy off Allison's cunt. "Are you going to fuck me now?" she asked me eagerly. "You bet your ass I am!" I answered. "Not my ass, do it to my pussy," Lucy said. Her eyes seemed glazed. Allison's mouth had done its work on her. She looked great. Her breasts were swollen, the nipples distended and pointed straight at me. I leaned over and kissed one of them and she pulled my head against it. She reached for my cock and began to run her fingers along its length. I took her by the hand and pulled her up, leading her to her bedroom so that Allison and Peggy could be alone. As we were leaving I saw Allison settle down between Peggy's lush, opened thighs. She buried her face in Peggy's muff. After a moment Peggy began to whimper as she came again. Lucy pulled me into her room and onto her bed, and I was ready. She spread herself out, on her back and I thought for a moment that I was looking at Leslie. Lucy was not quite as tall but her coloring was the same. Her cunt was blonde and wispy. Not a lot of pubic hair and what there was was soft and did nothing to cover those red lips that were reaching out for my cock. Her cunt lips were wet and slick and red and open, inviting me inside. I couldn't resist them. I bent over and began to tongue her. She moaned and tried to push my head away. "No. I've had enough tongue. I want some hot, hard cock - and I want it now!" she demanded. I knelt between her legs and placed the head of my raging cock against the gleaming cuntal lips she offered. I could feel her lips pulsing as I thrust deeply into her. We began to bump and grind our hips against each other, my cock sliding from one end of her pussy to the other. It was like a wet, hot oven. We were out of control. Our thrusts at each other no longer a steady pace. We frantically drove at each other, colliding in ecstasy. My cock stabbed into her cunt, and her cunt grasped my cock tightly. I could feel a stirring in my balls. The cum was beginning to boil over. Now Lucy was pushing me away from her chest and stuffing a breast in my mouth. "Suck it! Bite it!" she screamed. "Make me cum and cum!" She was almost incoherent. I sucked her and fucked her as hard and fast as I could. She came without warning. It was frantic. Her body began to thrash beneath me, her breath coming in gasps as she gulped for air. Her whole body was convulsing. Just as suddenly I began pouring a load of hot sperm into her that was a flood of molten cum. I kept coming, and so did she. We seemed to be bathed in cum, hers and mine. Now it was pouring down her trembling legs. We lay in each other's arms, calming down, and every so often her pussy would give a convulsive twitch and grip my cock tightly, and I'd come a little more. My cock was actually still hard, and I wasn't about to take it out of that warm, furry nest. We fell asleep this way, cock in cunt, our arms wrapped around each other. I dreamt I was fucking Leslie, and the body against me began to respond. I was pounding my cock deep into Lucy when Allison awakened me. "It's my turn now, Dick. No more for Lucy until I get mine!" Slowly I got up, my still-erect hardon all slippery and excited. Lucy opened an eye. "I'm not through with you, but I can wait. We have the whole weekend." I was to find out what she meant later that night. I headed for the shower, needing to calm down a little so that I could give Allison a good ride. She had one of those athletic bodies that worried me. There wasn't an ounce of fat anywhere on her. Her breasts were high, hard and sleek. The nipples were gigantic. Thighs all smooth, lean and golden. I was in the shower only a few minutes when I felt someone. I opened my eyes to see Allison had joined me. She grabbed me, pressing her body against me. My soapy cock slid between her legs. She began to fuck my cock with her thighs, rubbing the head with the bottom of her cunt. She held me close, those hard tits pressed against my chest. Suddenly her entire body quivered as she had a quick orgasm. She proved to be the kind who had small climaxes at first, building up to a major earthquake. I held her, not moving. Then I pushed her under the shower head with me so that both of us might cool down. We bathed each other from top to bottom, and as we did so, she shoved a soapy finger up my asshole which felt surprisingly good. "You like that, don't you!" she said with that sensual smile. The shower was very large, big enough to lie down in, and that's what we did. It was Allison's idea, and I followed her lead. I knelt down so that my cock was pointing at Allison's mouth, about two inches away. At the same time, my own mouth and tongue went to work on those scarlet wet pussy lips between her thighs, and her clit which was now standing up. She reached up, grabbing my cock and drawing it into her mouth. She practically swallowed me. Her mouth worked like a human suction cup as she mouthed and licked my penis. She was good, but there was no chance to tell her so. I was sucking and licking her cunt and she was doing the same to my cock with her sensuous mouth. She began undergoing a series of climaxes, one right after the other. Little earthquakes that shook her, making her cry out. Her legs clamped against my head as each convulsive orgasm hit her. It would subside, and then my mouth would bring her to still another. I could feel her building toward the big one now, and she locked her legs around me. I could hardly breathe, locked in between her thighs as I was. My nose was buried in her delectable ass, cum was running down her legs and she was totally wild. All I could do was lick and suck as she built toward her grand-slam climax. And all of this time my cock was pistoning in and out of her mouth. As she exploded in the throes of that ultimate climax, she feverishly sucked my cockhead, willing the cum out of my balls. I exploded furiously into her throat then, blowing her away with a huge fireball of cum. Her cheeks filled and it began running out from between her lips and down her chin onto her neck and tits. I continued to cum in spewing spurts, while at the same time that lovely cunt of hers was practically gushing cream as an incredibly violent climax surged through her, leaving her shaken with ecstasy. I had trouble believing I had just fucked three beautiful women who were eager for more. The three of us went to bed. Just as I began to slip away into well-earned sleep, Peggy and Lucy joined Allison and me on the bed. We fell asleep together. Tomorrow would be another beautiful day... ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/three-teen-babes-and-a-man/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/hand-on-my-clit/ http://www.starletblog.com/hand-on-my-clit/#comments Tue, 15 Jan 2008 16:07:31 +0000 Administrator nubile nude solo sydney hot haley solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/hand-on-my-clit/ After bathing, I get out of the tub, dry off, and slip into a sexy white lace bra and white bikini panties. The doorbell rings. "Who could that be?", I ask myself. I put on my bathrobe and go to the door. It is Ken. "Hi, Ken, come on in." "Hello, Penny. Is this a bad time?" "Oh no. I just got out of the tub. Care for a glass of wine?" "That would be nice." I pour two glasses. "Come into the living room and have a seat." Ken sits on the couch and I sit in the soft easy chair across the room. As I sit in the chair, my robe slides off my legs, exposing them to within a few inches of my panties. Quickly covering myself with the robe, I am sure Ken noticed. I know he must have seen my panties. I am embarrassed, yet, in some strange way, it's stimulating for Ken to have seen such a private part of me. My heart beat quickens and I hope I am not blushing. His muscles look hard as steel. He rests his leg on the coffee table and I can see up one leg of his ragged cutoff jeans. He has on no underwear! I can see his balls and the head of his penis! I wonder if he is doing this intentionally. I try to look him in the eye, but my eyes keep wandering down to his crotch. I feel my temperature rise and I feel flush. I have to fight to keep my eyes in the proper place. I get up to get a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table in front of Ken. As bend over to pick up the cigarettes my robe gaps open. I know he can see my bra and the swells of my breasts. I wonder if my nipples are showing through my thin bra. I hope not. I am glad I put on my best bra this evening. He reaches for the lighter and offers to give me a light. I have to bend down again for him to give me a light. As I start to put my hand on my chest to keep my robe closed, I decide not to. I notice his eyes lower to my breasts. I don't really mind. I hesitate a few seconds to let him savor the view. It gives me a tingle of excitement to have him staring at my soft mounds. He really can see no more than he could if I had on a bathing suit. I still think of Ken as a little boy. He has been one of Bobby's friends for years. His mother is a very good friend and we chat often. Our families cook out in the back yard together frequently. "I haven't seen you around much lately, Ken, where you been keeping yourself?" "I have a girlfriend and been spending a lot of time with her." "Who is she?" "Oh, you don't know her. My parents don't like her. She is older than I am." "How much older?", I ask as I sit down in the easy chair. "She is 36." "My god! She is just a few years younger than I am", I imagine. "I thought maybe you could help me with a problem I have." Ken has always been able to talk to me about his problems. Even when he was a little boy, he would come to me with problems he felt he couldn't discuss with his mother. "Sure, what's the problem?" I sneak a glance at his crotch. "She likes to dance slow and I never learned how. Would you teach me?" "I'll be glad to. Do you want to start now." "Yea, if you don't mind." "Ok, I'll put on some nice slow music and teach you how to dance." I put a CD on and motion him to help me move the coffee table out of the way. Again my robe falls open when I lean over to pick up the table and this time I couldn't use my hand to keep it closed, if I wanted to. Ken again gets a long view of my cleavage. I am feeling a little self conscious now because I may be showing him too much. Ready to give Ken his first dance lesson, I stand in the middle of the floor and he stands in front of me. I have to take his right hand and put it on my waist. He is very tense as I put my left hand on his muscular shoulder and take his other hand in mine. "Just relax. You will never be a good dancer until you learn to relax." I really feel strange standing with my arms around Ken. I hadn't realized how tall he was and for the first time I can tell that his muscles really are as hard as they look. After a few songs Ken is doing great. He learns fast. We sit down for a few minutes, finish our wine and I pour us each another glass. By now, I am feeling a little wobbly. "Let's dance one more time and then I have to go home." "Ok." This time Ken pulls me close to his hard body. I am a little startled as my breast presses into his chest. Not expecting this, I don't know whether to back away or not. I decide that I won't embarrass him, and snuggle close. His body is real solid. I can feel each individual muscle in his shoulder and neck. I can't resist stroking my hand over his solid muscles. He dances like he has been doing it for years. I wonder if this whole thing had just been a plan to hold me in his arms. He uses his right hand on the back of my head to press my head against his shoulder. The sentimental song and the wine make me feel romantic and for a few seconds I forget who I am with. I offer no resistance. I close my eyes and rest my head on his strong shoulder. He hugs me tight for just a second and I hug back. His young athletic body feels so good against mine. My left hand is rubbing the back of his neck. Feeling a growing bulge touching my thigh, I know that he is getting excited. I must stop this now before it goes too far. Moving my head from his shoulder, I try to step back a little. Ken holds his right arm firmly around me. He takes my hair in his right hand and gently forces my head back so that I am looking up, right into his baby blue eyes. He looks down at me for a moment, then leans forward and kisses me on my mouth! I can't believe it! I have known this kid since he was four years old! He is like a son to me! I try to pull away. "KEN! What are you doing?" Ken doesn't answer. He pulls me tight against him and presses his mouth against mine again. I am so startled at his actions that my mouth opens and his tongue slips inside. "Mmmppphhhh", I try to protest but the sound is muffled my his tongue in my mouth. I gasp in surprise as his hand finds my right breast and presses it against my chest! Ken is touching my breast! It feels very good! I hesitate about a minute and think about what is happening as Ken fondles me. I want him to continue, but I know that I can't allow it. It is wrong! I use my free hand and move his hand off my breast. I wonder if I should tell his mother. "Penny, you know you like it", his voice is very calm. "It feels very good, Ken, but this is wrong. PLEASE don't do it again." He takes my right hand and holds it with his right hand behind my back. Now both my hands are useless. One is being held behind my back, the other is over his shoulder and he is holding me so close to him that I can't move it. His left hand again finds my breast. He presses and caresses it. I am helpless to do anything about it. My breathing increases and my heart is pounding so hard, it feels as if it will leap out of my chest. "Ken, PLEASE don't!" I plead with him. My voice is trembling. He holds me very close. He is so strong that I can't escape. He very slowly slips his hand inside my robe and begins to slide it into my bra! "NO, Ken, PLEASE move your HAND! Let me go ........... NOW!" "Relax, Penny, you know it feels good." His hand is very warm as it touches the top of my soft rounded swell. It feels incredible! His fingers spread and just brush against each side of my nipple as his hand dips further into my bra. My nipple hardens. "Please don't do this to me!.......I don't want to!" I still try to stop him, but he is determined to feel my breast. The skin at the joint between two fingers bend my nipple down as his hand slowly slides deeper inside my bra. My hard nipple springs back into his palm. He plays with my breast as I struggle to stop him. "KEN, I DON'T want to do this." I am fighting the urge to cry. I feel the coarse skin on his hand against the smooth soft skin of my breast. He takes my hard nipple between his thumb and forefinger and twists it and pulls on it, not hard, very gently. "Nooooooooooo .................. oooooooohhhhhhhhh" It feels great but I must stop this. I am NOT that kind of woman. No one has touched my breasts since I met Bob. I struggle to get free. My heart pounds savagely. He is so strong that I know that I will never be able to free myself from his powerful grip. He maneuvers me back, pins me against the wall and slides my robe off my shoulder. He examines my thin white lace bra with the imprint of my hard nipple protruding through it. He covers my breast with his hand, now on the outside of my bra. He finds the hook in the front. His hand moves to it. HE IS GOING TO UNFASTEN MY BRA!!! "NO, KEN, NO......PLEASE don't ....... Noooooooooooooooooo....." He unfastens my bra and pushes it aside exposing the milky white skin of my uncovered breast to the bright room light. He examines my breast as his finger lightly traces circles around my stiff nipple. It does no good to struggle. I relax my body. I feel so vulnerable. How did I let myself get into this? Ken clutches my breast for several minutes. It really feels phenomenal! I am breathing even deeper now. I hope he doesn't notice how much he is turning me on. I want him to stop, but yet, I don't want him to stop. Il feel so strange having someone so young and handsome pay so much attention to my bare breast. He lightly presses my soft mound from different angles and watches it move. He puts his palm over my entire breast and makes large slow clockwise motions, moving it with his hand. He flattens it gently and then pulls my nipple again. Oh, it feels SO GOOD, particularly when he pulls my nipple! I am confused. I don't know how to stop him and if I did, would I wish later that I hadn't? He is still caressing my fully displayed flesh and occasionally pinching my nipple. "When I was ten years old, I was here playing with Bobby and we found some Polaroids of you." I know exactly which Polaroids he is talking about. It was some nudes that Bob had taken of me. I had always hoped that no one ever saw those photos! "I have wanted to play with your tits ever since that day. They are just a soft and smooth as I imagined. Your tits are even more beautiful than they were in those pictures 10 years ago and your nipples are fantastic." He moves his hand from my breast and just gazes at it. I blush. I can't help it. It feels so very good to have my naked softness petted by a muscular young man but I know than I cannot allow it and I try to struggle free one more time. When I struggle, he grasps my breast very hard. It hurts bad. I stop struggling and relax my body again. "Please, Ken, You shouldn't be doing this!" My voice is still trembling. "You know you are enjoying this. I can tell by your breathing." I AM breathing hard, both from struggling and from being aroused. Ken unties the belt on my robe and opens it, revealing my white bikini panties. His left hand leaves my breast and moves down to my waist and then even lower. His fingers slide beneath the waistband of my panties. "NO, Ken, PLEASE PLEASE stop!......PLEASE don't do this to me!......PLEASE don't put your hand in my panties. Don't touch me down there!" I begin to tremble all over and my breaths gets deeper. My knees are weak. I have never been under the control of a man in this way before. It is both frightening and arousing. I can't escape from his strong grip. His hand slips into my panties and pauses at my thin downy pubic hair. He twirls his fingers through my hairs and pulls slightly. Not to hurt me, but only playing. His hand explores my furry pubic mound and every once in a while he pulls a single hair. He is taking his time and enjoying toying with me. "PLEASE don't touch me there......It's ok to touch my breasts if you just won't touch me down there......You can do anything you want with my breasts.. ....Just PLEASE, PLEASE don't touch me below the waist." I hope that if I let him play with my breasts, he will be satisfied and leave my genitals alone. I am almost crying. His fingers touch my puffy outer lips and very lightly examine their shape and texture. He slides down my left lip and comes back up the right one. I try to put my legs together, but his muscular thigh is between my legs and I can't get them together. His fingers slowly explore my lips. I feel myself getting wet! I am really getting turned on! This is wrong! I move my hips in different directions trying to get my genitals away from his hand. "Oooohhhh ................", my voice is almost a whisper, "Ken, Please just play with my breast. Suck on them for me. Please suck my tit. It feels so good when you play with my tit. I love it when you pull my nipple ......... Oooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ............." His fingers drag my wetness all over my tingling lips. "KEN, don't you want to feel of my breasts? Pinch my nipple." Just as I begin to protest one more time, his finger slides between my lips, finds my tingling clit and very gently massages it. The feeling is ecstatic. Another moan escapes my lips. "Ooooooohhhhhhhh............" I am helpless. My breathing gets still deeper. He is molesting me at will as his finger slowly works it's way down to my wet vaginal opening. "Uhhhh......" I gasp and my whole body tenses for a second as he easily slides his finger up into me. It is one of the most wondrous feelings I have ever had. "You are real wet, Penny!" "Oooohhhhhhhhhh .......... That ......... doesn't mean ..... that I'm ........ turned on .......... Please don't ........... Please remove ......... your finger ........ Ken, please ......... please ......... stop doing ....... this to me." I try to sound like I'm not turned on, but my voice gives me away. He very slowly slides his finger in and out...in and out....in and out.... Involuntarily, I spread my legs wider and I rotate my hips forward and backward in rhythm with his finger. "Oooooooohhhhhhhh ........" My body gets hot all over and wet as perspiration covers me completely. Ken is holding his young athletic body against me. He slides in another finger, then another, filling my captivated opening with his fingers, slowly sliding them in and out for several more minutes. He returns to my swollen clit and I open my legs wider and press my pubic bone into his palm. "Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh ..........." Breathing very hard now, my chest is rising and falling with each deep breath. I have completely surrendered myself to this dominant young man. My willpower has disappeared. My voice is a whisper. "Oooohhhhh .......... Ken, that.... feels so good ..... Please don't stop ....... I want you ...... so much!" "You have no idea how many times I have fantasized about fingering your pussy. When you wear those tight shorts and I can see the outline of your pussy lips, it drives me wild. One time when I was about 14, I was laying in the floor in this very room and you walked by me with a dress on and I saw your pussy covered only by your thin panties. I went home and jerked off while thinking about it." His voice is still calm and cool. I look into those blue eyes and with the hand that is trapped over his shoulder, I bring his head to mine and give him a very long deep passionate kiss. My tongue wanders into his mouth. Ken releases my hands. Without breaking our kiss, I put one arm around him and reach for his crotch with the other. I rub his erect member through his ragged cutoff jeans. My hand slips inside the leg of his shorts. I find his hard dick and eagerly wrap my fingers around it. The last time I saw his penis, it was less than an inch long (he was very young then). Now it must be 8 inches now and hard as a rock. Pulling it out the leg of his cutoff, I begin to pump it slowly with my hand. I feel it's swollen mushroom shaped head, it's long hard shaft, and I feel the tuft of rough hair at it's base. He slides my robe off the other shoulder and it falls to the floor. My bra also falls off letting both my ashen breasts swing free. Returning his hand to my pussy, his finger slides between my lips and finds my clit again, this time on the outside of my wet panties. His other hand massages my tits, moving from one to the other and back again, pinching my nipples and pressing each breast. We are gazing into each other's eyes while exploring each other's most private parts. I really want to feel his cock inside me now! My mind knows that I shouldn't and that it is wrong, but my pussy wants his hard dick inside. Moving my other hand to the back of his head, I pull him to me and again lustfully kiss him on the mouth. My tongue wanders into his mouth and he opens to accept it. My other hand never stops sliding up and down on his hard rod. "I want to kiss it. I want your cock in my mouth. Do you like to have your dick sucked?" I can't believe I am saying those words. "It's my favorite thing in the whole world." I kneel down in front of Ken, unfasten his cutoffs and slide them down to the floor. I am on my knees admiring his beautiful big hard dick, his hairy balls, and his muscular thighs. Taking his massive cock in my hand, I move it to my mouth, open my lips and slide them over his swollen purple head and begin sucking it like a popcicle. I relish the moisture on it's tip. I savor the musk of his shaft. Cupping his balls in my hand, I squeeze them gently as I lick down his long shaft and then lick each fuzzy ball, one at a time. I take a ball into my mouth and suck it. All the time my hands are massaging his firm butt. I place his dick in my mouth again and suck as hard as I can. "Oooohhhhh......you suck so....... good.....I always knew..........that you could.......suck a dick!", now Ken is moaning and breathing so hard he can hardly talk. In just a few seconds his dick begins to swell even more and starts jerking. His cum fills my mouth. I forgot that young boys cum much sooner than older men. I swallow all his warm salty cum and feel very disappointed that he came so quickly. Snapping back to reality, I ponder what has just happened. I have done wrong. I have sucked off the little boy next door. I am so ashamed that I let myself get so carried away. What if Bob finds out? Will he leave me? I can't look at Ken. I hope he leaves quickly. Will Bobby find out? Will I be the subject of neighborhood gossip? Will Ken tell his friends how he got Bobby's mom to suck him off? Will other young boys come over expecting a blow job? What if a whole group of boys come over and hold me down? What would they do to me? It's all my fault for letting him see the tops of my breasts earlier. I got him turned on and he couldn't help himself. But Ken doesn't leave. He lays me on the floor and kneels beside me. Feeling terribly guilty, I close my eyes so I won't have to look at him. He removes my panties. He spreads my legs and kneels between them. I am too humiliated to resist. I just lay limp on the floor. His hands lightly glide all over my pussy as he examines it visually for the first time. I have very thin pubic hair and he has no trouble seeing my pussy in the bright daylight. He spreads open my engorged lips and investigates my slit. He bends over and kisses my downy pubic area. His kisses drift between my outer lips and down to my wet opening. His tongue slowly dips inside me! It feels great. My breathing again is very deep. I put my hands on his head and run my fingers through his hair. His tongue wanders all around inside my hot pussy. He slides it in and out. I feel his tongue work it's way up between my wet inner lips, licking very quickly as it slowly inches its way up to my awaiting clit. He licks my clit several times quickly with his tongue. "Ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh!........That feels........wond.......der......ful." He sucks my clit into his mouth and moves it in and out...in and out...in and out....squeezing tightly on it each time it passes between his wet lips. "Ooooooooohhhhhhhh........don't stop.....please......don't stop!" My hips raise up off the floor to his mouth. I am breathing very hard. My skin begins to tingle all over. All my muscles tense at once. "I'm cumming! ............. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh I'm cumming! ............ I'm cumming .............Suck ............. My PUUUUUUUUUSSYYYYYYYYYYYY!" After several minutes of orgasm, my body relaxes and Ken moves up and lays on top of me. It feels so good to have this strong young body laying on me. I wrap my arms around him and hug him tightly. My legs are spread and laying flat on the floor. We kiss passionately. Ken moves his head down to my breasts. He licks around each sensitive nipple. Then gently sucks a nipple into his mouth. He sucks on first one breast then the other. His tongue flicks each nipple. He kisses my neck and sucks on my earlobe and I feel his hot breath blowing in my ear. Then he again kisses me on the mouth. It is a very long tender erotic kiss. I wrap my arms around him and stroke his muscular back with both hands. I rub his neck and the back of his head. I feel something move between my legs. He is getting hard again! Something else I forgot about young boys. Their hard- ons return very quickly. Without using his hands Ken moves his hips and his penis is rubbing between my still wet pussy lips! We both are breathing passionately again. "Oh, Ken ..... put it ...... in me ..... I need ....... for you ...... to fuck me ...... Please fuck me." I can only talk between breaths. My legs are spread as wide as I can get them. I reach down and take his rigid dick in my hand and guide it to my wet opening. He gently slides just the head in. He moves it around real slow. Never putting it in very far. He is teasing me! He is driving me wild! "Ken.........I want.........it all..........FUUUUCKKKKKKKK MEEE!" He drills the whole thing inside in one hard stroke. It is marvelous. It completely fills my pussy. I wrap my legs around his waist and he begins to thrust. Up and down, in and out. It feels SO GOOD! I can feel the head and veins of his powerful dick sliding on my inside walls. He is great! Pumping with long powerful strokes, he thrusts and thrusts and thrusts. He is driving me wild with excitement. Lasting much longer this time, he cups my breast in one hand and I grab his round firm butt in both my hands. My groin starts to tingle again and I know I am about to cum another time. My muscles are tensing again and I have that wonderful feeling of orgasm. I feel Ken's dick swell inside me and begin its jerking motion that tells me he is cumming also. Ken collapses on top of me with his dick still inside my listless pussy. He kisses me again. Does this man-child never get tired? I want to put my legs together but he is laying between them. His tongue probes the inside of my mouth. In just a few minutes I feel his dick, which is still inside me, swelling one more time. He starts a very slow shallow pumping motion with his hips. "Penny, I have fantasized about fucking you since I learned about fucking. I used to jerk off so many times while thinking about you after coming over here to play with Bobby." "Oh, Ken, I had no idea!" I had never thought about me being in someone else's fantasy. He is pumping very slowly. One hand is fondling my naked breast. My pussy is getting wetter and wetter. I can feel his cum from the previous time running down the crack of my ass and getting the carpet wet. His kisses are tender and long. I stick my tongue into his mouth and rub his back with one hand and the back of his neck and head with the other. I am breathing passionately again! "Oh, Ken.......it feels........so gooooood!" I spread my legs wide apart and flat on the floor, too tired to wrap around his waist. My pelvis is moving in rhythm with his. His dick is completely hard again and fills my pussy. My groin begins to tingle again and I know yet another orgasm is fast approaching. At that moment he pulls his swollen dick out of my pussy. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!........PLEASE don't stop!" "Turn over, Penny, and lay on your stomach." I do as instructed. Ken is in complete control of me as he has been the whole time. I feel the soft fur of the carpet against my swollen tits. It feels very warm. I spread my legs as wide as possible to accept his huge dick into my eager cunt. He kneels between my legs then lays on top of me. I feel his dick between my pussy lips. He is slides it between my lips then into my tender pussy. I am laying flat on the carpet on my stomach with my legs spread as wide as possible. He slowly moves his full-grown dick in and out, up and down. I move my butt up and down in rhythm with him. It feels soooo good. My skin starts to tingle. I want to hug him but I am on my stomach and can't reach him. I am near orgasm again. He pulls out before I cum. "Nooooo....don't stop!.....I want........to cum!" He turns me over and puts his knees on each side of my head. His enormous dick is right in front of my mouth. I hold it in my hand and lick my love juices off his shaft. He bends over and presses his tongue between my swollen pussy lips and begins licking my clit. I open my mouth and accept his dick into it as he does the same with my clit. I am doing 69 with the kid next door! He moves his hips up and down. He is fucking my face! I love it! I feel my crotch tingling again. My muscles tighten, I loose my breath. I am about to cum. I feel his dick swell in my mouth. I start another orgasm. Ken continues to lick my pussy and suck my clit into his mouth. His huge dick starts jerking and his cum strikes the back of my throat. I swallow every drop. I am still cumming! Ken's dick begins to shrink and he collapses with his full weight on me and his soft dick all the way in my mouth. His pubic hair is tickling my chin and his balls on my nose. I am still cumming! Ken is still sucking my clit. I have never cummed this long before. I have never cummed this many times before. I am still cumming! I can't breathe. My heart in pounding. I am still cumming! Ken's soft dick is still in my mouth. I am still cumming! I suck strongly on his dick. My legs are beginning to cramp from being so tense so long. I put my arms around Ken and hug him as tight as I can. I continue sucking his limp dick. Finally the waves of orgasm are slowing. I thought I would die! It was the strongest orgasm I have ever had in my life. My body finally relaxes. Ken's dick is still in my mouth. I suck just a few more minutes and he shoots a small load in my mouth and he relaxes with his head at my pussy and his dick still in my mouth. Ken, so very lightly, traces my sore pussy lips with his finger. I know he is examining it and I am happy that he wants to. I want him to know every fold of skin in my most private area. I remove his dick from my mouth an examine it. I examine his furry balls and study where they meet his butt. I feel the nuts in his sacks. I explore the veins in his protrusion. After about 30 minutes of both of us exploring and studying each other, Ken gets up, gets dressed, walks over and gives me a sweet kiss on the mouth. I am still laying naked on the living room floor. "Thanks Penny, you're the best. I have to go home now. Mom will be wondering where I am." "Thank you, Ken. You were wonderful. I must have a submissive streak in me. I loved being under your control like that. I hope we keep this little episode just between us. If anyone else found out, it could cause a lot of problems." "Good. You were great. Don't worry, it'll be our secret. Bye now." ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/hand-on-my-clit/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/wet-teen-ho/ http://www.starletblog.com/wet-teen-ho/#comments Tue, 08 Jan 2008 20:59:22 +0000 Administrator ravin riley dream kelly solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/wet-teen-ho/ It was warm and sunny in the bedroom and she felt pleased that her husband would be away. Today she had lunch with her friend and tomorrow she was to see her lover. All day tomorrow. Wonderful. It had been two weeks since they last saw each other, and she was looking forward to spending the day in his arms. A light breakfast and she was sitting at the dining room table reading over some mail and preparing to work on a presentation for the next week. The doorbell rang. He was early. Not so surprising. For years he had had a crush on her, serving and servicing her as she allowed. He was a nice person, odd, creative, always sexualizing. It made her smile. There were some things she could always count on, things that made her feel happy and ... feminine. Today he had a bottle of champagne. "Two years," he said, "two years since we last had lunch." She wondered if he had come anticipating resuming where they had left off. Several times he had given her full body massages. They had been nice--pleasant and fun. But if he expected to resume such familiarity or, even more unlikely and preposterous, enact one of the fantasies he used to tell her on the phone, he was due to be disappointed. And, of course, a few months ago he had related a fantasy which included mild violence. It had surprised her. She didn't equate anger and violence with sexual excitement. Never had. But when she expressed dismay and wondered at his motivation , he had taken great pains to assure her that it was all a fantasy, something he had thought she would find exciting. "If it bothers you, forget it," he told her on the phone. "My imagination runs wild sometimes. You know I'm really a wimp. Overeager. Your devoted sycophant. Why else would I go to the trouble of creating seventeen or eighteen fantasies for you?" He made a noise, ostensibly clearing his throat. "Of course in college I was different. In those days I was a monster, a macho bully whose only desire was to sexually abuse helpless women. But I've changed. You must believe me. I've reformed!" They had both laughed at that. In college he had been quiet, unwashed, and amusingly insecure. And his phone fantasies had been fun, an enjoyable moment in her sometimes boring days. And he had always made her the center of the action. That was the best part. She imagined that if she wanted, he could be persuaded to do some fun things for her. So long as it somehow involved sex. He was a sexual obsessive. Luckily, she had better control of her life and thoughts. He had moved into the kitchen, working open the champagne cork. "I can't drink," she said. "I have a meeting this afternoon at four." "No problem. But you won't mind if I have a sip myself then." He walked to the cupboard in search of a glass. Over his shoulder he said, "What a beautiful house! I had no idea. When you said it had won awards, well, I couldn't even have imagined." He opened the refrigerator. "Would it be all right if I used some orange juice? How about a mimosa, champagne with orange juice. Does that sound healthy and mild enough?" "Fine," she said, "but not too much champagne." They sat and talked about whatever came to mind. He asked her lots of questions, about her husband, about work, about her daughter. Today her daughter and the house girl had gone for a day trip. The little girl was talking quite intelligently already and could do her ABC's and count to twenty. She had benefited from the genetic strengths of her and her husband. He asked about her lover. She told him about the recent afternoon when she and her lover had taken a bath together. They sat in the bubble-filled tub facing each other. First they splashed each other with bubbles. Then, with a lascivious smile, she had reached beneath the bubbles into the water between his legs. Taking his limp cock in her hand, she had slowly stroked him, and, when he was hard, his body trembling with desire and excitement, her hand sliding up and down on his soapy cock, he had stood and soaped her also, lathering her breasts and her stomach, her ass and her cunt. Still covered with bubbles they stepped out of the bathtub, pulled the plug and turned the shower on full hot. As the bathroom filled with steam he put a warm towel on the sink, pressed her backwards against it, and they kissed and stroked each other, their stomachs and chests and hands slipping and sliding over each other's soapy bodies as they caressed, probed and slithered, her lover's hard cock pinned to her stomach, sliding up to her breasts, slipping between her ass cheeks and anywhere else her lover could manage. When they showered off, he had turned her around, and, as she leaned forward, her hands on the wall, he made love to her from behind. The warm shower water ran in long tickling strings of wetness off her back as he rammed his hardness into her wet secret place. Her breasts shook and she could feel him in her stomach on every stroke. They came together, his arms wrapped around her waist, his cock shooting and spasming inside her pulsing cunt, the bathroom steamy and hot, the water streaming off them. At the end of her story, her friend asked, "What are we going to eat?" "Well, I have some..." and she described the contents of her refrigerator. They made do with some vegetables and cold pasta...and he indulged in another mimosa. After he had washed the dishes they sat in the study. The food and drink gave the room a warm glow in the early afternoon light. "How's your back?" he asked. "Fine. It hasn't bothered me in months." "May I rub your shoulders?" He moved her onto the floor and she sat in front of him as he rubbed her shoulders and neck. As always his touch was warm. Strong and gentle. He moved down to the center of her back. After a few minutes he guided her down to lie on her stomach. The carpet was warm, comfortable. He was good, attentive and sensitive to her tiniest stiffness. Surprisingly he found many little tight spots, little circles of tension in her neck, shoulders, back and arms. Her body sank heavily into the carpet, scraps of thoughts and memori es flitting through her langourous mind. As his touch lightened slightly, she wondered if his intent had changed and his thoughts had become sexual. It wasn't going to work this time, she smiled to herself. But his massage remained direct and unlascivious and, after a few minutes, her suspicions were allayed. Beneath his touch, her muscles melted. She felt content and pleased with life. She felt contented in the languour of sunlight, lunch and t he slight hum of the champagne. He massaged her ass, but carefully, not moving onto her legs as she had expected. "Here," he said, "I'm going to stretch your arms," and he moved away from her ass and began rubbing her arms. There was a rustling in the bag he had brought and left under the coffee table, but she thought nothing of it. The sun through the window was on her legs and it felt as though it was warming her very bones, heating her legs and flowing over them like a thick warm liquid. The weight of her breasts a nd pelvis in the carpet felt good. She smiled vaguely. After two years, he hadn't lost his touch with her. His massage was fulfilling, relaxing. His rubbing moved to her wrists and she noticed that he was rubbing her forearms and wrists with some soft material, something of velvet or felt. As he rubbed he lifted one wrist and then the other and put the material around them, gently lower ing the arms back to the floor. There was the sound of a belt buckle and she wondered if he was taking off his pants, perhaps to masturbate over her. She wasn't sure she minded if he wanted to masturbate, but he was going to be disappointed if he expected her to help in any way. And he damned well had better not cum on my blouse, she thought with a start. With that annoying thought she lifted her head to see what he was doing. Her wrists were held by straps of velvet, red velvet. As she moved to sit up she was surprised to find her wrists were fastened to the foot of the desk. "What are you doing?" she asked. "~This is stupid. I have to go to a meeting at four o'clock." "I know. And it's only one o'clock, which gives us two hours to relax and enjoy the afternoon sun. So lie down, take a few slow deep breaths, and let me make you feel good. Please. I promise you'll only enjoy yourself. The moment you feel t hreatened or unhappy, I'll take them right off. Of course, with the handcuffs you have to trust me. Some people like having someone serve them, having someone lead their pleasure. There are even slave and master love games. One person is the slav e for an afternoon, the next time that person gets to be the master. 'Course, slave-master is not a game I expect you'd enjoy. Unless you get to be the master. But try this with the red cuffs. Trust me." "You had better not do anything hurt me or upset me. I'll be awfully angry" She gave him a stern look. "Don't worry. Have I ever done anything to you that scared you or hurt you?" He was creative and sexually obsessed, but he wasn't a hurtful person. Her stern look softened. Perhaps she should relax a little. Perhaps this would be interestin g, even enjoyable. He moved her gently to lie down and once again went to work on her neck, stretching the muscles, working slowly down her back. With a sigh she gave up and decided to see what happened before making a fuss. With her head to one side on the carp et she noticed a pen that had rolled under the desk. But she forgot about it as her back again warmed under his touch. He worked with slow broad strokes of his hands, gently pulling the blouse out of her skirt, sliding it up to the nape of her neck. He unfastened her bra. "You have a beautiful back, you know. Nice muscles." With his hands he drew and worked the muscles in a ripple down her back, just to the waist of her skirt and then back up, tracing circles around her shoulder blades. His hands were warm and his touch strong but gentle. Warm repeated strokes on her back, each time a little lower until they were almost to her buttocks. She took a breath and released it with a sigh. His hands left her back. There was a pause. And then a touch on her ankles. Almost a tickling followed by a slow, firm skittering scraping of fingernails drawn gently up the insides of her legs. "Wouldn't it be nice to have a tongue crawling up the inside of your legs. An erotic slug, so to speak, seeking refuge and haven. Somewhere above the Tropic of the Knees." "You're being silly," she said, laughing. Sliding her skirt up to her ass, he scratched gently up and down on the insides of her thighs, moving closer and closer to her crotch, the panty hose accentuating the tingling sensation. "Does this feel good?" And she started as she felt his tongue, ambiguous through the nylon, but a tongue clearly, on the back of her leg. The sun had moved and she could feel its heat on her naked back. The tongue, damp and warm through the n ylon, moved in slow circles, advancing gradually upwards until he was licking the fabric at her crotch. His hands worked her buttocks, massaging deeply into them, releasing the muscles in her hips, muscles she had never really noticed before, muscles pleased to be released. Her legs moved gradually apart as he worked. His hands kneading her buttocks, his tongue massaging happily the crotch of the panty-hose. The wetness of his mouth was beginning to be joined by a slight wetness of her own. Moments later his hand reached under the waistband of the skirt to pull down the panty hose, and a second after that she felt the tongue on the inside of her thigh, again making its way upwards. She felt his scratchy cheeks on the tender skin immediately below her cunt. A pause and then his tongue plunged inside her, pressing the lips of her secret place apart, his hands on her thighs, then her ass, his fingers pressing her ass, molding it, rolling the muscles of her cheeks even as he slowly licked her. She shivered when his lips found her clitoris and he sucked on it, pulling in gently, first with his lips and then with a gentle nibble of his teeth, sucking on it, licking it as his hands pressed her pelvis forward, pulled her ass up to give his insistent tongue better access. From the clit he moved upwards to the sensitive spot between ass and slit and he toyed there, the tip of his tongue teasing her, waiting for a reaction, waiting for her to move her pelvis in response. She was looking to the left, her nose in the carpet. It smelled clean, the carpet smelled like the vacuum cleaner. She could see the legs of the chair a few feet away, sunlight spilling over the chair onto the floor. His tongue still doing its service to the gateway of her melting insides, he slid a finger into her cunt. She moaned and moved to make his access easier. He added a finger and began to love her wet secret place with two fingers. She moaned. "This is only the warm-up, the preview to the main event," he said breathlessly. Still sliding his finger in and out of her moist cunt, he finally moved his head away. His other hand took hold of her shoulder and pulled her onto her back. She looked up at the ceiling, and, closer, the edge of the desk. They seemed miles a way, years in the past. He reached to his left, took a cushion from the couch and propped it under her head so she was looking across the room at a picture she and her husband had bought several years ago. Her friend's head disappered once again between her legs. She felt his hot wet lips on her clit, pulling it, working it around and around, letting it slide out and then diving back onto her cunt a second later. She bent her knees and slid her feet up, opening her knees apart. "I'm going to take you on a fantasy, alright? See if you like this well-hung man you're going to meet without so much as a word." "You're going to visit your lover," he said, "and you're at his house, for some reason or another. His wife and kids are away for the week, so you go into his house to surprise him. But he's not there, so you change into a t-shirt and shorts and sit at the kitchen table to wait for him. There's a knock at the door and when you answer there is a man standing there you've never seen before, a very handsome man in a blue pinstripe suit with a blue cotton shirt and a lawyer's tie. He's surpr ised to see you, and, in his shock, he steps into the kitchen. He is surprised, nonplussed, obviously very taken by your wholesome attractiveness." "You're staring at him, admiring his square jaw, his red-brown hair, when he looks up. Your eyes meet and you know that he wants you and that you want him. You say, "Hi," and he says, "Hi," and the two of you move towards each other until he's holding you in his arms. You press yourself against him and you can feel his cock getting hard, your own pelvis rolling and swaying against him, urging him, encouraging him. His hand moves to your breast and he holds it, playing with it, moving sl owly to squeeze your nipple through the thinness of the t-shirt, the palm of his hand feeling it, pressing it, wanting it. " "You put your hand on his cock. It's hard and hot through the wool fabric. You clutch it, squeeze it in your hand several times as he gasps, taking your other breast in his free hand, fondling it, searching for the nipple so he can roll it bet ween his fingers. He presses you backwards against the kitchen table so that the two of you are grinding against each other, your hand kneading his cock, his hands fondling your breasts." "Suddenly, without a second thought, you drop to your knees, open his pants and take his cock in your mouth. You suck him, his hands caressing your hair, touching your face. He is almost ready to come, when he pulls you up, pulls down your sh orts. He parts you with a finger and spreads your juice over the outside of our slit and lifts you to sit on the table. He maneuvers his cock to touch you, to slide it around the edge of your cunt. And then he slides his cock into you, standing in front of you in his suit with his fly open, his eight-inch ramrod cock probing into your eager sex." "Your arms are around his neck, holding him as he makes love to you. You both come together, the toaster and microwave, visible over his lurching shoulder, blurring in your ecstatic vision. For thirty seconds you hold it, he slowly shrinking i nside you, you feeling the drops of cum falling to the polyurethaned oak table beneath you. He pulls away and puts himself into his pants. You pull up your shorts." "'He's not home?' he asks quietly, his square jaw hardly moving, his eyes turning sleepy from spent passion." "'No, but I expect him any minute,' you reply." "'I'll call him tomorrow,' he says, and he leaves by the kitchen door. Your lover comes home five minutes later and as he walks from his car to the house, you rush into the bathroom to freshen up." As he told the story, he slowly opened her blouse, button by button. He pulled her bra up around her neck, exposing her breasts to the afternoon sunlight. The nipples stiffened as they both watched. "Beautiful," he said. As he looked up, their eyes met and they both laughed. "Warm in here," he said, and he took off his shirt. "Very warm in here," he said, and he pulled off his pants. He had on black bikini underwear. She could see the cock, hard and bent downwards through the taut black fabric. He stood over her, his feet on either side of her and he slowly rubbed his cock through the cotton fabric, slowly, hypnotized by the sensations he gave himself, sliding his hand up and down on its hardness. He slowly lowered himself to his knees so that he sat lightly on her belly. "I don't want you to have to dryclean your skirt," he said. And he unzipped it, slid it down her legs and put it over a chair. She flinched as he quickly reached out of sight over her pillowed head. His hand reappeared holding a bottle of massage oil. He poured it onto his hands, rubbed them together and began to work them over her breasts. The oil smelled like sandel wood and as he applied it to her body she felt stimulated, sensitized. It was a wonderful feeling, the hot slippery oil on her breasts, on her belly, on her shoulders and neck. She felt so calm, so relaxed from the massage and the warm sun through the window. She revelled in the rush of sensation from his oily touch on her nipples. He rolled them, squeezing them, gently spinning them free from his grasp. "Good?" he sighed. She barely nodded. His palms flat on her breasts, he massaged them, the slippery contact electric through her skin, her breasts aching to be held, cupped, worshipped. They needed attention, they needed to be relieved of thi s arousal which made them ache. With his forefinger and thumb he gently flicked the nipples as though they were marbles, tiny drops of the scented oil flying each time his finger touched them. He leaned his head down and drew the nipples between hi s lips, teasing them, letting them pop free. He pulled them, sucking and licking them and the puckered aureoles around them. Pleasure built inside her, flowing from her breasts to her cunt and down through her tingling legs. "Do you want to fuck me?" she asked. She realized a second later that her next words were going to be, "But I don't want you to." He simply shook his head "no" and rubbed her breasts in a wide sensuous circle with his hands. His right hand travelled downwards and he gently placed his fingers below her slit and drew them upwards, spreading the wetness and sending an electric shock through her body. Suddenly she wanted something inside her, a cock, even fingers assuag e the aching she now felt. As he stroked the entrance to her sex, her pelvis arched off the floor in time to his stroking. He coordinated the stroking with the sucking of her nipples. Stroke! and he lifted his head, letting her left nipple release, her breast shivering, the nipple hard and erect. Stroke! his finger teasing just inside, sliding up and past the clitoris. Pop! he released the other nipple from his lips. "I don't want to fuck you. I just want you to feel good. Think of men's cocks and your cunt and your beautiful breasts and the warm afternoon sun." His cock bulged beneath the black fabric. Suddenly, she wanted him to touch it. "Take off your underwear and show me your cock. Touch it for me. And I'll sit on your face. And you'll make me cum. But first, touch yourself. You can masturbate yourself, if you want." He stood up and took off his underwear. His cock was rigid. He licked the palm of his hand and slowly began to masturbate for her, stroking his cock as he stood beside her. His hand moved in slow strokes, the cock pulsing with each rhythmic s troke of his hand. She lay mesmerized. His balls swinging slowly beneath the cock, the purple head getting larger and darker each time he stroked his hand up its length. His face became tense with pleasure, his mouth open, his breath whistling hoarsely at the end of each stroke. For a second he stopped and a tiny clear drop of fluid quivered on the tip of his bulging cock. His legs were locked and Maryann saw the muscles of his thighs clenched, their shape hard beneath the skin. Slowly, he resumed. And as he worked, he began to move down, kneeling over her so that his cock was almost between her oiled breasts. "I'm going to make love to them, I'm going to make love to your beautiful breasts," he whispered. And he put his cock between her shining breasts, the sunlight relfected by the oil and sweat that now covered them. He took a breast in each hand and pressed them together around his cock. And he began to slide himself between them, the oil an d sun blanketing them, the breasts and cock and his hands a marvelous passionate focus of attention. She arched her back so that her breasts were higher, so he could get his cock totally wrapped in her oiled breasts. The unbidden thought, that what would feel best was his cock in her cunt, crossed her mind. She turned her attention back to her breasts, to the slippery work of his cock, to his ass sliding on her stomach, the muscles hard beneath his weight, her breasts hot, the nipples pressing into his palms. Again she thought of how it would feel to have his hot hardness slide slowly in and out of her sex, her insides sucking him up, taking his cock from him and making it her own. He moved to hold her breasts in place with one hand, putting the other hand behind himself and between her legs. With his finger he began to gently stroke her clit. "Ohhh," she said, "ohhh, that feels good. Put your fingers inside of me. Please." He moved them down and slid them inside of her. He slid his hips forward and with the tip of his cock he teased her lips. She put out her tongue and licked it . He held it there while she slid her tongue around the tip, pursing her lips so she could take it between them and feel and taste the salty smooth skin. He slid further forward and put his cock in her mouth. However uncomfortable she may have felt an hour ago at that thought of his cock in her mouth, at this moment it felt good, a prelude to things he would do for her. As she let her lips slide over him, she tasted the oil from her breasts, slightl y bitter in her mouth. He lightly touched her face, his fingers tracing the outline of her cheeks, her eyebrows and nose. He ran his fingers through her hair, threading his fingers in it, pulling it lightly. The pulling of her scalp, the massaging of her hair felt g ood. With his fingers he touched her lips around his cock, he slid them over her lips, her saliva wet, a drop sliding down her chin and onto her neck. He pulled his cock from her mouth and moved off of her. His strong hands lifted her and turned her so she was sitting up. Sliding beneath her, he lay on his back and slid under her so she sat on his chest. Her hands lay on the top of his head, the cuffs dangling through his hair. He began to move his tongue slowly around her clit. "Ohhh," she said, "ohhh, that's good. Go slow." As his tongue teased her clit he brought his hands around under her arms to fondle her breasts. His chest felt oily and as he fucked her with his tongue she began to slide her forward and back on his chest. Her ass on his oily chest felt slippery and warm and his hair tickled between her ass cheeks. Now that she was sitting up she could see the top of the desk. The books and papers wer e scattered about. "I'll have to pick up later," she thought. Still eating her, he massaged her ass with one hand, kneading it and massaging the muscles deep inside. Sliding his tongue in and out of her slit, he also began to press with his upper jaw on her pelvis. She began to fuck his mouth, his tongue inside her cunt, darting over her clit, his mouth pressing forward rhythmically against her. With her arms in the cuffs she was unable to use her hands, unable to do anything except pull his hair, pulling his head forward to her, pressing her cunt and hips and ass and pelvis into his mouth, her oily hot body fucking him. She pressed her tits forward into his hands, her nipples standing hard and dimpled, her breasts sliding and shivering beneath his caresses. He cupped her breasts in his hands, he pinched and squeezed her nipples. For a time they loved, rhythmically making time stand still in her erotic pleasure. His lips and tongue lead her down a path of contented pleasure. After a time he stopped. And gently moved out from under her. There was contentment in the air, a peace, the silence of siesta time in the afternoon when all the world seems to be napping and the sound of the random car passing by seems muted and faraway. And in the background of this afternoon haze, a soft click darted through her reverie, followed by a gentle whine. She half-opened her eyes, but he had already turned away from her. He gently moved her back from her sitting position, putting a pillow once again under her head, making her comfortable. She felt as though she was at the beach, lying in the sun, having a dream, a fantasy brought on by a hearty lunch and strong drink. It felt wonderful lying there relaxing, her body langourous in the soft warmth of the carpet. She was content to lie resting, her breats warm and heavy, her cunt wet and steamy. And then, down in her warm, wet, well-tended cunt, she felt a touch, a pulsing, a soft singing on the wet lips. For a second she thought it was him, that he had put his cock to her sex. The thought only seemed mildly disturbing. She decided she'd wait to stop him only if he tried to put it inside her. But he slid it around the edge of her secret place, teasing her, playing with the lips of her slit. It felt somehow odd, somehow not quite what she expected of a hot thick cock. The singing humming thing wasn't him, it wasn't a real cock. The thought crept towards her, arriving she didn't know when, an inconsequential thought as she lay sunbathing on the beach on this delightful vacation. He moved it longways, and slid it slowly up and down, masturbating her, teasing her, pressing it for a moment against her clit, then sliding it downwards across the entrance to her passion-stained cunt. She arched against its shivering warmth. It was hot and big and it made her tingle, sending waves of excitement through her body. She began to move against it, her body enraptured with the stroking hotness against her cunt. He changed the angle and slid it into her. She opened her legs, her legs pressing outwards, akimbo, to give the widest space for the blessed pulsing warmth. He slid it in and out, in and out, making love to her, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. He moved his face closer and with his tongue stroked her clitoris, at the same time loving her shivering cunt with the humming surrogate penis. Rhythmically he ran his tongue around her clit, stimulating her, working her passion higher, moving in slow circles, building her towards her climax, the mysterious plastic penis keeping erotic tempo. Her passion built and suddenly she was unable to control her body. Her pelvis arched up to meet every thrust of the vibrator, every circle of his expert tongue. The tropical beach were she was lying suddenly became alive with men, populated with handsome naked men sporting erect penises, men lining up to serve her any way they could. The sun gleamed from the penises as they worshipped her, their cocks saluting her, helping her, urging her on in her passion. Time lost meaning. In this secret place of fantasitic passion and excitement they moved together, he making love to her with his mouth, tongue and surrogate penis, making love to her in the golden heat of the afternoon sun, the room echoing dis tantly with muted love sounds, the air passionate with tropical sexual enraptured silence. Her face and torso were beautiful in the sunlight streaming through the window, madonna-like in their white purity, rosy and glistening with her heightened state, her state of ecstasy. Her breasts were gorgeous and heavenly, her nipples standing out in relief, casting tiny shadows across her breasts. Her glistening stomach was outlined with muscle, her smooth-skinned legs knotted with love and passion. Her thighs pressing to gether and apart, involuntarily keeping the rhythm of his loving. Her toes dug into the carpet, pressing her pelvis upwards in passionate embrace of the day. Her body shivered uncontrollably, and she cried out. "I'm coming. Oh, I'm coming!" With one hand he stroked her breasts and nipples, and with the other, clutching a singing piece of white plastic, he made love to her. She shook and arched and moaned. Streams of colors flew through her vision, the sunlight falling across the two of them, a slash of warm gold bathing them as they achieved ultimate pleasure, ultimate emotional release. And then she exploded, shivering and arching and pulsing and... And exploding. The ecstasy lasted a year. The ecstasy lasted a moment. Her spirit sang with joy, filled with emotino, with passion and love, and... and... Passion. Silence came again. An exhalation. A sigh. And she lay warm and fulfilled. A pause. "I have a meeting at four," she said. "What time is it?" Her voice quavered slightly. Which was his pride as he moved to get her her skirt. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/wet-teen-ho/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-vallery/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-vallery/#comments Fri, 14 Dec 2007 18:30:41 +0000 Administrator nubile blonde nubile pics kat vixen solo sydney http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-vallery/ She gave me a nice smile as she began putting her items on the counter. When she stooped down to lift her groceries out of the cart, I got a good view of her gorgeous oranges. How I longed to lick and massage them! I could almost feel her nipples between my fingers! (and my rod in her love tunnel). After I unloaded her basket and was finished ringing her through, the total came to $69.69! What a hell of a number! I blushed as I told her the amount. She smiled and took out her checkbook, and check cashing card. Her name was Valery Chernesty, and she lived in New Brunswick. Her's was the only name, and there was no wedding ring, and considering she looked so young, I figured she wasn't married. As I put her bags in the cart, she asked if she could possibly have someone bring them to her car. I graciously offered, even though I was just about to punch out. Valery drove a 1983 red firebird. Her groceries hardly fit in the trunk. She thanked me and offered to give me a ride home! My fantasies began to start, as I dreamily said yes. We spun out of the parking lot and onto main street. "You're an awfully cute guy", was the first thing she said as we drove. She didn't ask me where I live, but I didn't care! "You're the best looking girl I've seen come into pathmark" is what I said (how corny). 'How old are you?', she asked. 'I'm 19, and you?' '19...do you have a girlfriend?', Valery asked as she began massaging the car's stick shifter (how odd). 'No, but I'm looking for one'. Then came the words I was hoping to hear...'could you stroke my breasts while I drive?' (god I couldn't believe it!!). My rod immediately began to form a tent in my pants, as I sat closer to her, with one hand massaging her breasts, as my other hand went to her hot 'n juicy. I unsnapped her shorts and reached down and began stroking her clit. She began to moan as we pulled in her driveway. We practically ran to the house. There was no one else at home, and she lead me straight to her bedroom. A queen size water bed awaited us. I reached for her blouse and pulled it off, while she unzipped my pants and pulled them down. My rod sprang free and awaited her attention. After we stripped, we got on the bed and were locked in a passionate kiss, with our bodies tight against each other. Then she turned around and began sucking my 7 inch cock. Just before I blew my wad she deep throated me as much as she could. My semen blasted her throat, but she took it all down without any trouble. I then laid her on the bed, and got in the 69 position. I ate her puss and sucked for what seemed like hours. It was some of the best tasting juice I ever had. At the same time she was tonguing my balls and tantalizing my cock by licking the end of it. My temperature must have been around 110 degrees! She almost began to yell as she reached her climax, and I let loose a second time. For the next couple minutes, we lay next to each other as we ran our fingers up and down each other's bodies. Her nipples were hard, as I began sucking them, ever so softly. Before I knew it, I was on top of her, and made my first entry into her hot pussy. As my now huge rod slid in and out of her, she rubbed my back with one hand, and reached for my balls with the other. I stroked her for only a few minutes as she again climaxed, and I shot my wad a third time. This time I was to pooped to pop any longer. While were laying next to each other, I heard a car door slam, and I immediately jumped to get my pants on. The next thing I heard was the front door open and close. She looked worried, and told me to climb out her bedroom window. I did, and gave her one last kiss before I took off. This was the first of my experiences with Valery. And there are more to come! ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-vallery/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-encounter/ http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-encounter/#comments Thu, 29 Nov 2007 13:02:38 +0000 Administrator nubile fuck nubile pics solo sydney naughty nati solo teen sex http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-encounter/ "My pleasure." "Thank you." "What could be bothering someone as beautiful as you?" She rolled her eyes and buried her forehead in the crook of her right arm. "You've misunderstood me. I envy you. Something hurt you and you don't care what anyone thinks about how you look or how you sound. I'll bet the opposite sex is the last thing on your mind right now. I'm in the same boat as you but I can't cry. I wish I could but I just can't" She sniffed and wiped her nose on the back of her hand. The bartender set down our drinks and let us be. "Tell me," she said. I drew in all the air I could hold and blew it across the bar through puffed cheeks. I began. I don't need to tell you the story. You have your own variation if you've ever really loved somebody. You probably know mine. She listened. I can't tell you when she clasped my hand or when she put her head on my shoulder. That was how we were sitting when I finished. "God! Don't you hate it when people you don't even know start boring you with the intimate details of their lives, uh, um--I just realized I don't know your name. Mine's..." She put her hand over my mouth. She wasn't crying now. She gave me her brandy and began to talk. Her story was mine. Except that she was going back home tonight. Home to another coast. Another life. I kissed her cheek when she finished. "Where's your car," I asked. "Around the corner." "Let's go." She took my arm. We ambled through the doors together like old friends. She had parked in a side lot under a venerable old maple tree. The bilious glow of a sodium-vapor lamp was our only light. The night was clear, starry and cold. I kissed her again. Lightly. Our lips barely touched. I pressed them against her cheek and her neck. She pulled me to her and tasted my lips. She darted her tongue over them. She ran it against my teeth. Our breathing had been quiet; almost reverent. We were breathing hard, now, through our noses. Our bodies fought the cold with slow, sinewy friction. We knew all we had to know. We were together. We needed each other. She searched under my overcoat until she found what she was looking for. She pulled down the zipper, reached inside and held me. She moaned through pursed lips and backed against the maple. I opened the front of her thick wool coat and unbuttoned her blouse. I kissed the lush plain of her chest below her neck. I slid my hand beneath her underwire and kneaded the firm roughness of her nipple. I felt a thin, cool hand on my wrist. She pulled. She pushed. We raised the hem of her skirt. I felt heat and moisture. I tugged what felt like silk aside and felt something silkier still. Down. There. I held her on the tip of my finger. She began to move; slowly at first. Her grip became tighter. She pulled me slowly in time to her own rapture. We were electrified. We were without free will. We spoke with our eyes. A long, smoldering conversation with her on the tip of my finger and me in the palm of her hand. It was the sight of her with her head back that brought me off. She drew air threw her nose and hurled it through clenched teeth. She shook. She clasped the back of my neck and pulled me closer to her with a low, feral snarl. I shuddered in her hand. She quivered in mine. We leaned against each other. Little orgasmic remnants bounced back and forth between us as we stood there shivering in the orange-yellow light. I kissed her again and held her for awhile. "You don't know how much I wish things were different." "I know, honey. I know." "Couldn't we try to reach each other? Wouldn't you like to know my name?" "I always want you with me. I always want to feel about you as I do right now. You're kind and gentle. You're handsome. I want to imagine how you taste. I want to imagine you on top of me. I want to imagine you inside me..." "But..." " This way, I'll always love you." I watched her go. It's funny. As I lie here trying to sleep, all I can do is wonder how I can get her off my mind. ]]> http://www.starletblog.com/nubile-encounter/feed/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-lover/ http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-lover/#comments Fri, 23 Nov 2007 15:23:02 +0000 Administrator jenny heart solo teen solo teen pussy http://www.starletblog.com/sexy-nubile-lover/ "Hi Mr. Morrell, how was your day?" she said as she continued to stir the soup. She was standing there in a cut off tee shirt, which as she leant over the stove gave me a perfect view of her small but very pert breasts. She was also barefoot and wearing a short leather mini skirt. Seeing as how she is a very well proportioned 5'2" blonde, she did not have the body of a 19 year old. At least nothing like the girls that I remembered from when I was 19. "My day was very hard and tiring" as I took a seat in the kitchen to remove my work boots. As I sat down and glanced a Dianne again, this time noticing that at this angle her legs were gorgeous. She stood on her tip toes to stir the the soup and this made the view even better. I couldn't be sure but it seemed like she was doing this on purpose. From where I sat, it looked like she may not have anything on under that tight skirt. "So where did Mrs. Morrell go?" I asked, trying to get my mind off the beautiful ass of the teenaged girl."She went over to her sister's to help them move into the new house. She told me to make sure you got a good meal and to straighten up the house for her. She took the kids with her so that you'd be able to get some rest." said the seductive little blonde, still on her toes. "I'll have this ready for you in about 15 minutes. Is there anything else I can do to help?" Boy were there things she could do to help! My dick was beginning to get very hard looking at that body and listening to that voice of innocence. I bent over to take my boots off and I had to take another look up. by that time Dianne had turned around and was looking right at me. "Oh shit" I thought, but then a smile came across her cute little mouth. "See anything interesting?" she asked, as her hands slid down to the edge of her skirt. She slowly began to lift it, an inch at a time. The bare elegant thighs slowly began to slide out into the light. The hem was right at the base of her crotch, another inch and I'd have a perfect view of every thing that she owned. That is when i noticed that I wasn't breathing and let out a lung full of air. I sat up straight and said,"What the hell is going on? You're making me feel like a kid peeking at his first girlie magazine!" "Good, that's what I wanted to know!", said this sexy devilish girl. "I've been trying to get you to notice me for months. You turn me on and I want to turn you on!" With that she pulled the skirt up and revealed her blonde mound. One of her hands when to it and began to slide back and forth. When she removed it, it was covered with her juices. "I'm so horny for you now that I'd do anything to get you to lay me.", she said in a quick breath. "You'll will huh? Well it's going to cost you your ass" I returned. "Get those rags off and come here" I removed my clothes and turned to watch her but it too late she was out of her clothes in a matter of seconds. "What do you want me to do Mr. Morrell" the naked young girl asked. My cock was at full attention standing straight up and throbbing. I told Dianne to come over to me and to let me feel her hands on my cock. She was very eager to please and hurried over as I sat back down in the chair. Slowly she reached for my cock, her touch was very gentle. She began by stroking it and then she tried to wrap her hand around it. Her hands were small but my cock fit very nicely. I told her to turn her ass slightly around because I wanted to see what I was going to be getting into. "I thought you were kidding when you said it would cost me my ass", she squeaked. "I was kidding just as much as you were when you pulled up your skirt", I told her. I made her step over my cock and face away from me. She had a beautiful ass, very firm and well defined muscles. I took my finger and touched her tight anus. She jumped and moaned and almost lost my cock from her hand. "Is it going to hurt?", Dianne asked. "You tell me, I'm just going to sit here and you're going to have to use my cock like a vibrator to screw your self in the ass." "Oh, God", she said as she slowly lowered herself towards my shaft. Her pussy was dripping and as my cock touched her thigh the thought of what she was doing made her come. A gush of warm liquid and a shudder gave her away. She was still moaning and coming as she tried to the dry tip into her ass. I took her hand and helped guide it back and forth across her wet cunt lips to lubricate the tip. Her legs were shaking now and she was building to an- other climax as my member began it's journey up her virginal hershey highway. She seemed to be in her own world as she very slowly began to guide my cock up into her ass. The tip just began to start parting her anus as she said "Oh my God it's getting bigger". I took hold of her hips, just to make sure that she kept going in the right direction. The head slide inside and she started to come again. This was just about all that I could stand. Feeling my own climax was going to be here soon I pulled down on her hips and my shaft rammed into her ass. She let out a cry of pleasure and pain that you could hear across a county line. Just as my balls hit against her ass my time was at hand and I began to erupt into that tight little ass, load after load of come pumped into her and as it was happening she began to come for a fourth time. This is what made me come so quick, watching her come time and time again. We sat there for about 5 minutes with my cock buried in her ass, as we caught our breath. I slowly lifted her off my cock and had her sit on my leg. She was wiped out but managed to say,"Well, you got my ass now how about do- ing something with my pussy, a deal is a deal". As we sat there in the kitchen naked and totally breathless, I couldn't take my eyes of Dianne's pert little breasts. Her chest was heaving in and out at a rapid pace. Her nipples were still hard and pointed straight out from her body. She glistened with sweat in the neon light of the kitchen. My dick was beginning to respond to this sexy girl's body again. It slowly began to lengthen an move. Her eyes were on my cock and when she saw my reaction to just looking at her body, she smiled. "It looks like some life is still left in that thing yet!", Dianne said as she reached for my maleness. Taking the sticky and re- juvenated throbbing member in her right hand, she began to stroke me off again. "Let me clean this up for you", was all that I heard as she stood up, turned and headed for the sink. She was a very beautiful young woman. As she walked towards the sink, her thin, finely toned muscular body sparkled. I could see every muscle as it moved. She had to spend a lot of time in a gym taking care of herself. Her ass undulated as she moved. She grabbed a washcloth off the sink returned to me. She knelt down between my legs and, smiling, began to use the washcloth to wipe my cock clean. When she finished, she leaned over with those small, thin lips and kissed the head of my now throbbing cock. She stood up in front of me and used the cloth to clean the juices of our last encounter from her ass and legs. She did this very suggestively and as she wiped her blonde bush she said, "You haven't forgotten what you promised have you?" I could tell she was beginning to get a little turned on herself. She took the washrag and threw it into the sink and looked back down at that part of my body which she wanted. "Let's move this party into the living room at least", I said as I stood up and as I did my now fully erect penis brushed against the fine blonde hair of her pussy. She reached between us and took hold of my cock and pushed it down until it slipped between her legs. As it did she closed her legs very tightly and grabbed a hold of my ass and pulled me very close to her body. My cock slid along between her thighs and against her pussy. She was dripping wet again, I could feel the wetness of her sex as she moved back and forth along the length of my member. I knew that I was in for one hell of a day! We entered the front room and walked arm in arm over to the sofa. She was still using her hand on my dick to keep my interest up. We no sooner sat down and the phone began to ring. "I'll get it", she whispered, and reached across my body and picked up the reciever. "Hello", was what I heard as the nipples as she moved back and forth along the length of my member. I knew that I was in for one hell of a day! We entered the front room and walked arm in arm over to the sofa. She was still using her hand on my dick to keep my interest up. We no sooner sat down and the phone began to ring. "I'll get it", she whispered, and reached across my body and picked up the reciever. "Hello", was what I heard as the nipples of her breasts hung down and brushed across my stomach and chest. I began to run my hands over her body. "Hi, Mrs. Morrell, yes he got home about an hour ago. Right, I've been taking care of him just like you said. No, I don't think that he'll have any complaints". As the teenager talked to my wife, I slid my right hand along her back to her ass and the back of her thigh. With my left hand I slowly and gently began to stroke her stomach and breasts. Her nipples began to harden again. Her voice started to show signs of strain as she struggled to keep her mind on what my wife was saying over the phone. My right hand slowly moved into the valley between her legs. As my finger found her damp lips, she let out an audible sound, a kind of quiver in her speech that I knew my wife was sure to hear. "No, nothing is wrong, I just had a chill", the demure young sexpot tried to tell my wife. Slowly I moved my other hand to her breasts. I cupped her left breast in my hand and began to lightly slide my fingers from her rib cage to her very hard nipple as my fingers got closer her voice began to quiver a little more. "No, everything is fine here", the sweaty teen said with as much conviction as she could muster. That is when my fingers found the lips of her sex. She let out an uncontrolled little gasp. "Umm can I call you back in a little while, Kate?" I slowly inserted one of my fingers between the moist lips of her very damp sex. I didn't have to enter very far and I began to move my finger around the inner lips of her sex. "Yes, Kathy, I'll take care of it", she said hastily on this end of the phone, "but I really must go now, I have soup boiling on the stove". Just then I grabbed her nipple between the fingers of my left hand and began to squeeze, gently at first. As I saw her reaction and felt the moistness of her sex increase I began to use more force. Her mouth was dry and she struggled to keep her voice unemotional, "Right Kathy, I'll finish up, but I really have to go now. Right, I'll take